Another Day, Another Problem Case File #5, “I’ll be the one who lives to see tomorrow.”

January 19th, 2044

2:00 PM

Sin Ward

Decadence District

Nanbu Naoya

The Ryūketsu was a towering pagoda that reached one hundred-and-eight floors. The brutalist architecture of the spire had smooth walls made of slick black rock that converged into sharp edges with bronze rails and reflective windows that shined beneath the pointed ceiling of the pyramid. Kurodaiya, like the handful of imitators across Sin Ward, had the inside of its environmental shelter alter the lighting and the atmosphere of the concealed neighborhood to make it appear as though it was eternally night. Beneath the artificial night sky was an aurora of shifting colors gently flowed among the other jet-black buildings that sat beneath the pyramid. Every building around the Ryūketsu shared its same harsh texture and monotone color, but the inside of the pagoda was different.

The inside of the Ryūketsu was decorated in bright colors: the walls were scarlet with gold designs and polished hardwood floors. Rather than having its interior divided into entirely separate floors, the interior of the Ryūketsu had a series of landings and an endless set of stairs that coiled their way up and down from the ground floor to the ceiling. Each of the landings was large enough for half a dozen tables, some of them arranged around small kitchens, while others appeared to be private booths suspended over the floor, but the spiraling stairways and raised platforms were all arranged to create a vacant space through the center of the pagoda from the bottom to the top.

Over the sound of endless conversations, laughter, the clatter of metal tools and searing meat, there was a buzzing sound produced by an endless fleet of drones. The flying cameras had bodies built like dragonflies with black segmented tails and four buzzing wings behind a bulbous head that housed a multitude of sensors. The drones alternated between using their many lenses to either film the Ryūketsu’s environs and using thin beams of light to form holographic projections for the viewing pleasure of the patrons.

Men and women dressed in fine clothing walked up and down the stairs or sat at tables in front of the grills while chefs and waiters dressed in red hurried to serve their eager clients. Talented chefs prepared world-class meals directly in front of the clientele who gluttonously gulped down their expensive food, but the true delicacy was being served on the bottom floor. Far below the hungry, eager eyes of the Den’s customers was the main attraction: a life and death battle happening in their midst. At the bottom of the building was a fighting pit with a floor of weathered steel and translucent walls of shatter-proof glass. Around the outside of the see-through walls were more customers, all of whom eagerly pressed together to watch the bloodshed happening behind the barrier. Glancing at the countless faces protected by only a few inches of glass, Naoya idly wondered if the audience closest to the bloodsport were more fortunate or less.

Naoya stood within the transparent dome, peering at the debauchery through Slate’s goggles, keenly feeling the eyes of a hundred spectators looking back at him. The drones flitting through the building created countless digital displays which reflected his own face back at him several dozen times, each one larger than life. Beneath Naoya’s image were the odds placed on him along with a scrolling list of transactions as the audience bet on his ability to stay alive. But Naoya wasn’t the only one wagering his life; he shared the arena with three men.

Naoya didn’t know any of the other men’s names, so he just associated them with the color of their clothing. Yellow wore a jersey of the same color, and he was a tall man with ruddy skin, a confident smile, and a heavy metal pipe slung over his shoulder. The next contestant was a man with a green bandana and a bare chest that showed the scars of many old wounds who wore a pair of oversized metal knuckles that he slammed together, eager for the fight to begin. The third man was shorter than his colleagues, and he was dressed in a light blue suit with a sapphire button up shirt beneath. Compared to his allies, Blue had a very relaxed disposition; he gently ran a hand over his windswept hair while his other hand was tucked into his pocket.

“Ladies and gentlemen!” the voice of an unseen announcer boomed through the building. “Please direct your attention to the stove! We’ve already had a quite a visual feast tonight, but the next course is still to come!”

The drones hovering overhead flew in formation, combining their rays to form a massive screen of light. The display revealed a split screen, showing a live image of Naoya in the ring alongside another camera which showed Amon seated in a private booth high above with his android companion sitting next to him. Behind the crime lord, Naoya could vaguely make out Yamato and Ichinose accompanying him, though they were mostly cut off by the camera.

“Our guest cuisine chef, Amon, has brought us a very special serving tonight,” the announcer continued to build up the tension. “This man, Nanbu Naoya, is the main ingredient of tonight’s full course meal, but our host has singularly failed to bring the heat and serve him up. Will our patron’s handpicked trio of culinary technicians be enough to finally bring this feast to its finish?”

The live feed of the arena changed, and Naoya and Amon were removed from the screen. In their place, portraits of the three men facing Naoya were put onscreen, though their pictures were short and squat, as the live feed of another booth took up most of the display. The rest of the screen was fixated on a short man who stood at the end of a private booth and stared down at the arena.

The man was dressed in ash-grey suit with a pink button-up shirt that was left open to reveal a lean muscular chest. He had a strip of jet-black hair across the top of his head, but the sides were shaved down to the skin to make room for nanite sculptures of skyscrapers that wrapped around his skull. The man that Naoya assumed was Yakiyama had his hands in his pockets, but he glared down at the arena with a quiet, but palpable fury. From somewhere above him, Naoya felt the other man’s intense stare like a hot needle boring into the back of his neck.

While the drones were fixated on the gang leader, Naoya could see the silhouettes of a dozen or so women forced to stand behind his vacant seat. Though they were out of focus, and they were standing mostly out of the view of the camera, Naoya recognized a couple of them as being Ichinose’s soapgirls. Among the troupe of captive women, Naoya spotted a slim dark-haired young woman wearing a dark purple qipao fearfully leaning on another woman.

“Sakura’s here, too,” Naoya decided to take her presence as a good sign. “As long as she’s here, I can know she’s alright.”

“Honored guests, the time has come to raise the stakes!” as the announcer addressed the crowd, the projections changed again, switching to Naoya and Yakiyama’s trio of fighters. The list of bets appeared again, which began to scroll with speed as a fiery graphic licked the corner of the monitor. Cheers and whistles began to echo from the floors above, and soon, the entire building was cheering in anticipation of imminent bloodshed.

“These men are betting their lives for your entertainment!” the announcer called out over the roar of the spectators. “Ladies and gentlemen! Will you do any less? Let the high of this life-or-death spectacle encourage you to do the same! Lay your lives down in this ring, just as these men are doing!”

The rattling sound of a drum roll filled the Ryūketsu, and the monitors overhead switched back to Yakiyama alone. Still staring unblinking down into the arena, Yakiyama raised his right hand overhead and held it there for several seconds. The first couple of times he’d seen this spectacle, Naoya had kept his eyes fixated on the screen, eagerly anticipating the moment the gangster lowered his hand, but he’d done this nearly half a dozen times within the last hour. Instead, he kept his eyes on his enemies.

Yellow had lowered his pipe and held it in both hands, his confident smile betrayed by lines of sweat running down his face. Green was pacing back and forth, clearly getting himself worked up while he gestured at Naoya, taunting him with words Naoya couldn’t hear over the sound of the drums. Blue tried to casually brush a few fingers across his jawline, but it was clear that he was restless with adrenaline, as well. The drumbeat dragged on for what felt like thirty seconds, but Naoya didn’t let the forced anticipation get to him.

Finally, Yakiyama let his hand drop.

“Begin!” the announcer cried.

Blue moved first: the slender man with the spiky black hair placed his hands together, touching all ten fingertips to one another, and sparks flashed. Slowly spreading his hands apart, white bolts of electricity sparked between his fingers. A confident grin split Blue’s face and he bent down, slamming his hands down against the steel ring beneath their feet.

The electrical current flooded through the metal, turning the battered and blood-stained floor red-hot as the energy streamed through floor. Naoya felt the electric discharge hit him, causing every hair on his body to stand on end. As the heat washed over him, Naoya felt a lingering numbness in his limbs when the electrical attack ended.

“That’s it?” Naoya looked at Blue, watching as the man in the suit straightened with a satisfied smile on his face. “This doesn’t even compare to what Suzu can do.”

Almost automatically, the monster inside Naoya let the negativity inside him flow out through invisible fractures in his skin and the numbness faded almost instantly. At the back of his mind, Naoya acknowledged that he didn’t really need to use that power; whatever Blue had hoped to accomplish with his electrical ambush was doomed to fail. His enemies, however, didn’t seem to realize that fact.

Yellow charged first, swinging his heavy pipe like a pinch-hitter aiming for a homerun. The bat swung towards the left side of Naoya’s face, and he raised his arm up to intercept it, again, acting on instinct. The blunt object bent around Naoya’s forearm when solid metal proved itself inferior to his superhuman durability. Yellow’s eyes went wide, though Naoya didn’t know if he was surprised that his weapon was entirely useless, or if he hadn’t expected Naoya to be able to move at all.

The monster released the golden fractures through his arm where it touched the pipe, and countless luminescent micro-fractures snaked through the chunk of metal in Yellow’s hands. The pipe fell to pieces as Yellow tried to pull it away, broken as thoroughly as a porcelain plate that had an anvil dropped on it. Yellow’s eyes went wider and he took a step backward, involuntarily retreating when his animal instincts took over.

Too late.

Naoya raised his right hand and punched Yellow in the face, spraying blood and dislodged teeth into the air. Yellow was flung backward and he slammed into the steel floor with a thunder clang before he bounced into the glass wall that caged the fighters in. The shatter-proof glass shuddered and rattled in emulation of the prior drum roll, and Yellow slid to the ground, leaving a smear of blood on the translucent barrier. The audience roared with joy at the swift and brutal defeat, but Naoya didn’t share the sentiment.

“Don’t kill anyone, Naoya,” he reprimanded himself as he stared at the collapsed Yellow, trying to discern whether or not his opponent was still alive. However, Naoya wasn’t given the luxury of showing concern for his fallen foe because Green thundered across the metal floor in his direction.

The man in the green bandana snarled, revealing a mouthful of metal teeth as he swung his right hand towards Naoya’s face. Reflex took over again and Naoya shifted his position just slightly, letting the heavy hand and the metal knuckles around it slide past his cheek. He evaded the blow not because he feared any physical pain, but because Green’s hands shined with an esoteric light.

Green continued to advance, throwing a flurry of blows as he pursued Naoya, who slipped away from each and every blow. The light shining from the other man’s hands rippled and flowed, appearing to come from his flesh and blood rather than the heavy metal knuckles he was wearing. For that reason, Naoya surmised that the other man was a Human Calamity wielding a power beyond conventional reason, just like he did.

As Green continued his onslaught, Naoya remained on the defensive. The man’s boxing stance was familiar to him, not least because of his own knack for using the same style in battle. However, to his own surprise, Naoya felt a sense of disdain for it growing in his mind. Boxing, martial arts, grappling; they were pedestrian concepts of battle. Human concepts. A Human Calamity shouldn’t fight like that.

Naoya knew that if he unleashed his full strength, he could punch the other man’s head off. He could tear Green in half like a piece of paper, and no fighting style could stop that. If he wanted to, he could unleash the power inside himself and crack Green into a million little—

No. Naoya brought that train of thought to a halt. He recognized the bloodthirsty thoughts of the monster mingling with his own and struggle to disassociate with the beast of his violent instincts. Reluctantly, Naoya raised his own hands as he settled into a boxing stance of his own; obeying the part of him that still wanted to be human.

To avoid the mistake he’d made with Yellow, Naoya called out the darkness inside him, wrapping his fists in oozing black particles. He smothered his own strength, restraining himself to avoid killing his opponent. His speed, however, remained the same, as Green was about to find out.

Perhaps it was because he was untalented, or because he was cocky, or because he was a Human Calamity, but Naoya couldn’t help but notice that Green left his guard open repeatedly as he tried to land a hit on Naoya. It was a rookie mistake, whatever the justification, and Naoya had no intention of ignoring it. Green smiled as Naoya raised his hands to defend himself, thinking that the real fight was about to begin when Naoya only thought about ending it.

Green raised his right hand, every muscle in his arm tensing as he twisted his hips—

Jab.

Naoya’s right hand shot forward past the speed of sound, striking with a loud crack like a whip. His knuckles struck Green across the left cheekbone and the man’s head whipped backward, a thick welt already growing below his eye. He blinked, clearly caught off guard by the blow. Green shook his head, his vacant expression filling up with fury as he prepared to continue his assault.

Green stood up straighter, bouncing on the balls of his feet, both hands fully up and his right side tilted towards Naoya. Green’s right hand shot forward in an exploratory jab to test Naoya’s defenses.

Jab.

Naoya’s arms were longer, his hands were heavier, and his reflexes a thousand times faster. The right-handed jab caught Green directly on the nose this time and the thug stumbled backward, blood spewing from his nostrils. Overcome by the pain, Green turned to his right and bent double, clutching his face. Naoya hoped that might be the end of it. Instead, Green pulled himself upright, glaring murder in Naoya’s direction while ignoring his obviously bent nose and the blood pouring out of it.

Holding both hands up again, Green kept his fists close to his face, determined to maintain a solid defense. He bounced back and forth on his feet again, trying to force Naoya to guess which direction he was going to move in. Green shifted his weight onto his right foot and raised his right hand, but then quickly swapped back in the other direction, feinting into a left hook—

Jab. Jab. Jab.

The three blows were so fast they seemed almost simultaneous. Blood, sweat, and saliva combined into a filthy rain as each blow landed and Green stumbled backward. His face was a mass of bruises, and his mouth was painted red by the constant flow of blood coming from his broken nose. Defense, offense, footwork; the would-be boxer lost all notion of such things beneath the rapid flurry of punches. Green stumbled across the floor, beaten in every way, but held up only by his spirit. Naoya pursued him, unleashing a relentless series of lightning-fast jabs whenever Green stood on his own two feet, pausing only when the other man fell to his knees.

“Come on, man, just lay down,” Naoya silently implored his opponent as he watched Green sway in a fugue state, trying to rise despite the severe concussion he’d likely endured. “Maybe I’m holding back a little too much.”

When Green managed to get one foot under him, Naoya raised a bloody hand to put him down for good. Before he could finish the fight, a blinding light overtook his vision and static filled his ears. Instinct took over and Naoya turned on his left foot, throwing a spinning backhand. Blue ducked under the blow, his own hands still smoking from his attempt at electrocuting Naoya.

Green forgotten, Naoya pursued Blue across the arena, his every footstep pounding off the metal floor like a war drum. Unlike Green, Blue was fast enough to evade Naoya’s punches, diving and dipping around the larger man’s offense. Slipping beneath a jab, Blue thrust his sparking hands towards Naoya’s chest and sent another current into his torso. Naoya felt an involuntary spasm in his muscles, and his heart fluttered, but he ignored it. He punished Blue for his attempt at a counterattack by kicking the smaller man in the stomach, sending him flying into the invisible barrier around the ring.

Bracing himself against the transparent border, Blue tried to duck away to his left, but Naoya caught him by his shirt collar and dragged him back, slamming him back into the glass. Shifting his grip, Naoya took hold of the side of the man’s head and rammed him into the shatter-proof material that hemmed them in, determined to test its quality. In response, the audience on the ground floor crowded around the other side of barrier, eager to get as close to the carnage as possible. While the audience hurled insults at them, Naoya beat Blue’s head against the cage over and over, while the man in the blue suit clung to his arm, sending volts of electricity through his limb. Losing sensation in his right arm, Naoya took hold of Blue by the throat with his left and he hoisted the man into the air.

Spinning around, Naoya slammed Blue headfirst into the steel floor, creating a thunderous clamor. Blue bounced once and then rolled across the floor, laying on his back. Naoya stepped over him, and stared down at his ruined face, which was a mask of shredded skin and blood. Blue coughed and wheezed through his brutalized features, and Naoya lifted one heavy boot to smash the man’s skull in.

It took Naoya several seconds of struggling to reign in the monster and spare the man’s life, but he eventually let his foot sink back to the ground and Blue kept breathing. Naoya stood over Blue, trying to make sure his self-control was firmly in place again. A thunderous roar echoed from the audience, but Naoya realized that the cheers weren’t for his apparent victory.

Green had climbed to his feet again, sliding off his heavy metal knuckles to thump against the floor of the arena. His face still swollen and bleeding, Green somehow managed to smile at Naoya who returned an impassive look from across the ring. Green held up his fists, still shining with a strange light, but instead of approaching Naoya, Green turned his hands on himself.

Green punched himself across the face with his left hand and pummeled his forehead with his right. In seconds, Green’s hands were coated in his own blood while Naoya watched, confused and stunned by the sight. When the vicious pummeling ended, Green lowered his hands, his face even more of a grotesque ruin, but his eyes were alive with the same esoteric light that flashed in his hands.

Immediately, Green charged across the arena, a roar escaping his lips as he closed on Naoya. Naoya immediately held up his own hands, ready to teach Green another lesson, but the rabid thug didn’t seem remotely anxious. Green raised his bloody left hand, and Naoya immediately jabbed.

Naoya’s right hand struck Green across the cheek again, and his knuckles split open the other man’s swollen face, spilling more blood. However, Green hardly seemed to notice the pain this time, and he swung his left hand down in defiance of the blow. Naoya ducked the wild swing and had to scramble backwards as Green continued to lunge after him, blood and saliva drooling from his mouth. Green attacked like a berserker, wildly swinging and clawing at Naoya while soaking up each and every blow thrown his way.

“He’s completely lost in his rage,” Naoya realized as the other man continued to pursue him. “He’s not going to stop until he kills me, or I kill him.”

He understood the mentality of his enemy, but he didn’t want to play by his rules. Instead, Naoya reached for the power of the monster within.

Green continued to charge and Naoya let the golden fractures flow down his left leg and into the floor. Steel split apart beneath Green’s feet and the berserker stumbled off balance, but that was only the start. The golden fractures traveled into Green’s right foot and up to his knee, splitting apart flesh and bone. Blood sprayed and Green flailed, still trying to fight, but Naoya caught him across the left side of the head with a roundhouse kick.

Green was sent to the ground, toppling onto the cold, bloodstained steel. He struggled to rise with his shredded right leg and Naoya advanced, determined not to give him the opportunity. Balling his left hand into a fist, Naoya slammed it down into the middle of Green’s back, and the golden lines flashed again. Microfractures spread throughout the fallen man’s spine, and Green lost the use of his legs. Beaten beyond recognition and crippled, Green continued to flail, but Naoya turned his back. The man in the green bandana might never walk again, to say nothing of the rest of the trauma he’d received, but Naoya considered that outcome better than being dead.

As Naoya stood over his defeated enemies, he felt it was finally safe to take a long breath. Though it was a small thing, the audience watching seemed to take to weary exhalation as a proud declaration of victory. The breathless audience roared at the sight of Naoya standing tall, surrounded by the broken bloody bodies of his opponents. The acclaim was far from universal, however; the screens above Naoya showing panning shots of the Den’s guests, nearly a third of whom were clearly upset by the outcome. Red faces of anger shot glares of hatred into the ring, while men dressed in finery threw tantrums like children, tearing up the receipts of their wagers in despair as the battle came to its decisive close. When the overhead display finished polling the expressions of the crowd, it switched back to a split-screen.

Yakiyama and Amon were once more in view, perfectly encapsulating the divide in the emotions of the crowd. When the camera panned over Amon, he held up his glass of wine towards the camera while flashing a beautiful smile as his eyes faded from white to luminescent blue. On the other side of the screen was Yakiyama, who continued to stare down into the arena with unblinking intensity, and Naoya wondered if the other man had even moved.

“Ladies and gentlemen, please give a round of applause for the festivities tonight!” the announcer sounded almost breathlessly excited, struggling to give his oration. “Amon has served us up a true full course of brutality par excellence! That makes a whopping total of seven warriors our challenger has defeated in a row! In the blink of an eye, fortunes have been won and lost, and lives have been changed forever! But is this the end of tonight’s delicacies?

“Our challenger has walked into the Ryūketsu and thrown down the gauntlet,” the announcer continued on, a hint of mischief in his voice. “Will we simply allow him to walk out unscathed? Somehow, I don’t think that our head chef has such an amiable resolution in mind!”

Naoya felt the floor beneath his feet rumble, and the transparent glass dome retreated into the ground. Men in red uniforms trotted out, hurriedly acting to drag the defeated thugs from the arena. The employees of the Ryūketsu didn’t show even a second of sympathy or care for the fallen men, crudely dragging the beaten and unconscious men onto stretchers to shuttle them from the fighting pit. Green continued to struggle in the throes of his punch-drunk madness, but his crippled body made it nearly impossible for him to resist being carted off to parts unknown.

“Who will be the next contestant to brave this infernal kitchen and stand tall over Amon’s prized fighter?” as the announcer called out to the crowd, the monitors overhead changed again, this time showing three separate men that Naoya had never seen before. One of them was a bald white man built like an Olympian athlete whose powerful framed was enhanced by ostentatious mechanical implants that extended throughout his back and shoulders. Another man on the monitor was short and thin, and covered head to toe in scars, and he idly flicked a knife with a wide smile on his face. The third man was muscular but paunchy, and he carried an oversized metal hammer over one shoulder shaped like a meat tenderizer.

“How much longer is this going to go on?” In contrast to the excitement of the arena, Naoya could only feel a sense of weary impatience. Amon had made the proceedings sound very quick and simple, but the plan as told to Naoya clearly hadn’t happened. When Naoya and Amon arrived in the building, it was clear to see that Yakiyama saw it as a challenge, but it wasn’t one the gangster was willing to meet head-on.

Instead of picking up the gauntlet that Amon had thrown down, Yakiyama had remained in his lofty perch, throwing fighter after fighter at Naoya instead. Had Amon misread the situation? Or was something else holding Yakiyama back from stepping into the ring? Was he frightened? No, that couldn’t be it; Amon had said that Yakiyama was on another level compared to his two subordinates, and the fighters Yakiyama had sent into the ring with him were a step below even that. Whatever it was that dragged the festivities out, Naoya was sick of it, and he decided to change things up a little.

Using his nanite goggles, Naoya looked upward into the web of platforms suspended above him, using the AI within to locate Yakiyama’s booth. Yakiyama was over a hundred feet upward, near the top of the building, which Naoya supposed was a fitting seat of honor for the “head chef” of this ridiculous establishment. Mirroring the actions of a pro-wrestler, Naoya silently and slowly raised a hand, extending a finger to point accusingly up at Yakiyama.

Nothing needed to be said; the challenge was clear and universally understood. Silence fell for a moment as the crowd watched Naoya with awe and then, the attitude in the room changed. The sea of spectators that had been cheering for Naoya for the better part of an hour began to hiss and boo him, creating an overwhelming din.

“Oh, but what’s this?” the announcer cried out in surprise. “Our challenger has raised his hand towards the founder of the feast! Such inhospitable behavior! But who will teach this barbarian a lesson in proper etiquette?”

Underneath the boos, cheers began to slowly rise up, and the crowd soon found itself divided.

“YA-KI-YA-MA! YA-KI-YA-MA! YA-KI-YA-MA!”

The bloodthirsty spectators began to call out for the Tower to make his debut, sounding out every syllable in his name. The cheers continued to build, eventually drowning out the cries of discontent of the other spectators. In moments, the entire arena thundered as one for the grand finale. Whether or not they wanted to see him win or die trying, it didn’t matter to Naoya: all he cared about was bringing the evening to an end.

Yakiyama stood at the edge of his balcony, still peering down at Naoya far below. He didn’t move at all, nor did his expression even flicker. For a brief moment, Naoya wondered if Yakiyama was simply going to wait out the crowd and refuse the challenge, but then, he disappeared. Before he could even comprehend that Yakiyama had moved, the gangster had stepped off the side of his balcony and free fell the hundred-foot drop to the floor. Naoya took a step forward, ordinary human instincts telling him to try and catch the man to save him from appeared to be a suicidal act, but reason regained control a moment later, and he allowed the spectacle to see its completion.

Yakiya landed at the other end of the metal circle from Naoya with grace that cats could only envy. He touched the ground as gently as though he was stepping off a staircase, an act that looked surreal in Naoya’s eyes, and the gangster didn’t even pause for a second before he started towards Naoya. Yakiyama sauntered with a confident swagger, a scowl on his features, and his hands in his pockets. While he made no hurry to cross the distance, Naoya tensed up, uncertain exactly what the other man intended.

Looking at him, Yakiyama was at least a foot shorter than Naoya and over a hundred pounds lighter. However, casting aside everything he knew about Yakiyama including his place in the Tokyo Towers, his status as a Human Calamity, and Amon’s warnings, Naoya could still sense an indisputable “presence” about the other man. Yakiyama embodied “danger” and no size difference between the two of them could change that.

Yakiyama stopped two feet away from Naoya and looked up at him, his frown never so much as twitching. Trails of smoke poured out of his nostrils and a fiery light flashed in his throat and chest, allowing Naoya to see the bones in his torso. Waves of heat seemed to roll off the smaller man; heat and murderous rage barely kept under control. Naoya stared back at him through the lenses of the goggles, but neither man said anything, as the crowd’s cheers became utterly deafening. Yakiyama allowed the audience to voice their opinion for several more seconds until he raised his right hand and held it up. The spectators seemed to understand the signal, and the cheers quickly faded away.

“I have to hand it to you,” Yakiyama pinched his small black goatee with his right hand, speaking in a quiet rasping voice that Naoya immediately recognized. “You really have a special talent for pissing me the fuck off. First, you and Amon cuck me on that deal with Nishijima, now you two roll up into my club, on my turf, and have the front to call me out? I have to wonder; did God perfectly handcraft you to cut my dick or what?”

“I only came here for the girls,” Naoya glowered down at the other man, refusing to show the slightest hint of weakness. “You let them go and all this ends here and now.”

“No, no, no!” Yakiyama shook his head and snarled, spewing sparks from his mouth. “It’s way too fucking late to play the ‘good guy’ card. You came here with Amon to do exactly whatever he told you to do, and he doesn’t give a single fuck about those bitches.”

“Amon was just a means to get my foot in the door,” Naoya scowled back. “But I’m not here to do his dirty work. You let the girls go and I walk away and you never see me again.”

“So, what?” Yakiyama demanded, a note of incredulity in his voice. “You’re telling me that you’re gonna double cross Amon now, too? Because I’m guessing that pretty boy bot-fucker brought you here for a reason, and not to rescue a gaggle of soapland whores. You want both of us out for your blood? You must be really fucking stupid.”

“Whatever’s going on between you and Amon had nothing to do with me,” Naoya felt his voice grower louder and more defiant, even though his reason tried to reel his anger in. “As far as I’m concerned, my part in all of this can end right here and now, and the two of you can go back to warring among yourselves. I didn’t know about you, or Amon, or anything about what was really happening with Nishijima until today. I still don’t know the whole picture! But’s Amon’s made enough money tonight and once the girls are free, I’m gone.”

“Amon’s made ‘enough money?’” Yakiyama barked out a hoarse chuckle and returned to grooming his goatee. “Tell me, tough guy, what makes you think he’s been betting on you this whole time?”

Yakiyama smiled conspiratorially and he glanced up and to his left, and Naoya followed. High above, Amon could be seen sitting in his booth, though it was too far away for Naoya to see his expression.

“Just because you came here with him doesn’t mean he owes you any loyalty,” Yakiyama and his dark eyes returned to Naoya. “You’re a complete nobody; a meathead off the street with no rep, and he drags you into my fucking kitchen. Why? You think that asshole’s really got your best interests at heart?

“Amon brought you here to piss in my drink, that’s all,” Yakiyama sneered, revealing a mouthful of blackened teeth. “I doubt he expected you to make it past the first round, or the second, for that matter. The smart money was always against you, and if Amon put any cash at your back, it was safe money; chump change that he could win or lose without thinking about it twice. The shit happening right now is nothing more than a powerplay on his part; he’s telling me he can walking into my fucking house and own the room. You die, and he makes a tidy profit on your death. You win, and he loses a little money, but he looks good for having you rep him in the ring. Either way, he looks brave for walking into my territory unannounced.”

“All the more reason for me to cut ties with him, then,” Naoya concluded, his voice sharp and defensive; he’d had misgivings getting into bed with another member of the Towers, but Yakiyama’s portrayal of the situation definitely put him on edge. “However things shake out, you and Amon should have made a fortune off of all this. This place is packed, and there’s no way a bet goes down in this building that you don’t take a cut from. Whatever you stood to earn from Nishijima, you had to have made up for already. And if all this still hasn’t covered your losses, then I’ll work off the rest. Just let the girls go.”

“That sounds like a great idea,” Yakiyama gestured in Naoya’s direction with an open hand, contempt written on his face. “I’m sure you’ll do whatever I ask just as long as it takes for you to find some bullshit reason to go back on your word.”

“I won’t do that!” Naoya insisted, but Yakiyama scoffed.

“You just admitted that you’re willing to double-cross Amon,” Yakiyama cut to the quick. “Why should I trust anything you have to say? Your word ain’t worth dogshit.”

“I—,” Naoya struggled to object.

“All that business with Nishijima,” Yakiyama looked away, considering something. “Yeah, it cost me a lot of money, and, yeah, I earned it back. But Nishijima had some things that I wanted that weren’t for sale, and you cost me that. There are some things in this world you can’t buy. Honesty is one of them. Respect is another. Bitches like you and Amon have neither; that’s why I hate you.”

“See, the thing about Amon is he’ll say two things and mean one and not the other,” Yakiyama raised a finger to wag in Naoya’s face. “He’s a duplicitous, lying, cheating, two-faced son of a bitch. The universe has a way of humbling douchebags like him, and I’ve elected myself as his personal shit-kicker. You, though, Nanbu; you’re different.

“You can say two things and not mean either of them,” Yakiyama jabbed Naoya in the chest with his finger to emphasize him point. “That’s because you don’t know what you’re even about. You don’t know what you’re fighting for, or why, or who your friends are. You can’t tell when someone’s lying to your face, and you can’t be honest enough to stick to your word when you’ve given it. Nothing about you is honest, and you lie to everyone, even yourself. Forget everything about Nishijima, and Amon, and all that shit over the past week; even if none of that happened, I’d still want to kick your ass.”

“You don’t know a single thing about me,” Naoya snapped back, a cold rage taking hold of him.

“Oh really?” Yakiyama chuckled darkly again and tugged at his goatee. “Then tell me: why are you here? After all the shit you’ve been through, are you really just going to walk away if I gave you the chance? I had a bounty put out on your ass, had your friend’s shop burned down, and those women I took? Those bitches are going to work their mouths, pussies, and assholes raw until I say otherwise.

“You didn’t come here to bargain, Nanbu,” Yakiyama’s continued his endless accusations, glaring at Naoya with his dark eyes. “You’re not here to play hero, either. Even you can’t think you could just waltz in here and call me out in front of all these people and I would just overlook that. So, tell me, Nanbu: what are you here to do?”

Yakiyama inclined his left ear towards Naoya and tapped it with his finger, encouraging him to answer truthfully.

“I’m here to kill you.”

The answer surprised Naoya almost as much as it shocked him when he realized how strongly he meant it. Yakiyama was a vicious psychopath who didn’t care who got hurt; not him, not Hideki, not Ichinose, and definitely not Sakura. Sakura was an innocent victim in the whole affair, and the soapgirls from Ichinose’s bathhouse had likely seen more than enough of the abuse the sex trade in Yōgai-shima could dole out, but that didn’t matter to Yakiyama. All those reasons and more flashed through Naoya’s mind, but something cold and rational in his brain told him that those were ad hoc justifications; excuses he made up after the fact to rationalize the intensity of his hatred. None of them were the root cause of Naoya’s feelings but merely branches sprouting from deeper level.

Naoya hated Yakiyama on a primal level. Naoya hated bullies, he hated being bullied, and he hated being made to feel small. He hated feeling like he was being penned in and he hated being chased. He hated other people telling him who he was, and he hated people who declared that they alone knew what truth and principles were. He hated everything about Yakiyama from his shitty haircut to the clothes on his back, and, somehow, the realization that Yakiyama hated him with the same intensity was comforting.

“That’s the first thing you said that I believe,” Yakiyama flashed a malevolent grin, letting smoke billow from the corners of his mouth.

Taking hold of his jacket by the lapels, Yakiyama whipped it off and threw it into the air, letting it fall outside the boundary that divided the beaten metal floor of the arena, and the wooden floor where the spectators gathered to watch. Beneath his jacket, Yakiyama’s upper body was made of tight, lean muscle with minimal body fat. From the back of his shoulders and down across his arms, Yakiyama wore an intricate nanite-sculp worked into his skin which portrayed an intricate city skyline rendered in dark concrete and metal. Turning away from Naoya, Yakiyama strutted across the arena, holding up his arms, showing the sleeves of iron, glass, and cement fused to his skin to the audience. The spectators cheered at the sight and Yakiyama strode around the ring, basking in the adoration of his crowd.

“Ladies and gentlemen, we’re in for a rare treat tonight!” the announcer cried out, his voice cracking with excitement. “The head chef himself has decided to step into the ring! Our brave challenger has finally stepped on the dragon’s tail, and now this brick of meat is going to be served well done!”

The cries of the crowd pounded like thunder, the chorus of a thousand voices joined by the percussion of stamping feet and clapping hands. The drones overhead buzzed above the crowd, showing Naoya and Yakiyama’s pictures side by side. He imagined that the odds weren’t in his favor for this match, but that didn’t matter.

Yakiyama turned to face Naoya and kicked off his leather shoes, reaching down pick them up and cast them from the arena. A moment later, Naoya felt the anticipatory shudder in the floor beneath him that augured the rise of the shatterproof dome to divide the combatants from the spectators. Both men stared each other down with fifteen feet of iron floor between them.

“Thirty more seconds, ladies and gentlemen!” the announcer’s voice called out as the drones raced about in a frenzy. “In half a minute, the first round of betting will end! Can the challenger last even five minutes in the frying pan with our seasoned host, or will he be burnt black in a matter of moments? Don’t be shy! This is the main course of the evening, the highlight of tonight’s festivities! Don’t let it pass you by without partaking in the thrill!”

“Hope you don’t mind if I keep my clothes on,” Naoya informed his opponent, who he noted was now half-naked.

“You embarrassed of your own skin, baby-boy?” Yakiyama sneered and flexed his sculpted arms, puffing out a mouthful of smoke. “Real men don’t have anything to be ashamed of.”

“You don’t have the right to say anything to me about ‘real men’ until you finish puberty,” Naoya closed one eye and raised a hand as if to measure his opponent’s height and shook his head in disdain, earning a vicious growl from Yakiyama.

“Fifteen more seconds!” the announcer continued to press the crowd, trying to extract every single yen he could.

Naoya spread his feet apart and shifted his stance, presenting his left side to his opponent, preparing for the fight to begin. He kept his right hand tightly balled into a fist and held it close to his collar while he held out his left hand, keeping his fingers spread and loose. He resisted the urge to dip into a boxing stance, instead choosing a form that was better prepared for both striking and grappling.

Yakiyama, by contrast, bounced on the balls of his feet, moving to his left and right while he let his arms hang. The gangster kept his stance fast and loose, radiating confidence and heat in equal measure. Flames danced in Yakiyama’s chest, and his mouth twisted into a cruel smile, clearly eager to begin.

“Honored guests!” the announcer called out with palpable anticipation. “The first round of betting has closed! Please, direct your eyes to the ring and join me in giving thanks for this once-in-a-lifetime dish!”

The adrenaline flowing through Naoya made the next few seconds seem to slow down, and he took a moment to really consider his surroundings. Though Yakiyama, his opponent, remained entirely in the center of his vision, Naoya could see the ostentatious décor of the Ryūketsu out of the corner of his eyes, along with the faces of the spectators on the ground floor as they cast aside reason and fought with one another to press their faces against the glass, ready to consume the violent spectacle. The transient moment felt so surreal to Naoya that he believed he was going to wake up in his bed the next time he blinked.

Life had changed so starkly from the week before, and Naoya had a tough time even wrapping his head around it. Not too long ago, the Tokyo Towers were something Naoya had learned to be afraid of; they were the largest gang on the island, after all. He’d gone out of his way to avoid trouble with them for as long as he could remember, and the very idea that he’d ever find himself in this situation, sitting in the middle of an underground fight club, squaring off with an officer in the Towers would have been just as ridiculous as it was frightening. He didn’t feel afraid anymore, though.

It wasn’t just his circumstances that had changed in the past few days; Naoya had changed, too. Everything that happened after his run in with Nishijima had changed him, strengthened him, although it didn’t feel that way in the moment. He’d come to accept the bizarre power that he’d hid away inside himself and become more capable than he’d ever imagined. The fear, self-doubt, and anxiety he’d worn for years had sloughed away like shed skin, forcing him to wonder why he’d let them have so much power over him for as long as they did. The Naoya of yesterday was gone, and the new man standing in his place wasn’t sure precisely who or what he was, but that was a question to be answered tomorrow. Today, he was eager for the fight ahead of him.

He felt his muscles tense and his blood boil as he returned to Yakiyama, but some part of his wasn’t invested in the fight. It surprised him, that realization, but the more he thought about it, the more it made sense. It wasn’t fear or caution holding him back, but disinterest: he was ready for this whole chapter to be shut, and to move onto something else. Something greater.

In his mind’s eye, he was placing his foot down on a rock in the middle of a river, and before he’d even secured his foothold, he was eagerly leaping to another perch. There was a lesson in the mental imagery, Naoya admitted, but he couldn’t change the course of his own thoughts. Everything came to a head tonight, and Naoya was just as anxious to begin the fight as he was to go back to living his life the next day.

“I’m stepping over you, Yakiyama,” Naoya silently warned the other man. “I’ll be the one who lives to see tomorrow.”

Though he said nothing, something in Naoya’s gaze or his body language seemed to communicate his thoughts to his opponent. Yakiyama’s smile vanished and his eyes flashed dangerously. The gangster’s thoughts mirrored his own and Naoya’s challenge was accepted.

“Begin!”

The two warriors started forward. Naoya advanced, quickly but cautiously, knowing that Yakiyama had the privilege of watching him fight, while he had no idea what the Tower was capable of. Yakiyama moved with incredible speed, backing away as Naoya approached, strafing to his right. The gangster retreated only for a split second before he decided to advance and commence his attack.

Yakiyama started forward and lashed out with a right leg roundhouse kick. Naoya took a half-step backward and shifted his position, holding up his left arm to soak up the hit. He could have backstepped away from the kick entirely, but the fire in him didn’t want to retreat. That and he wanted to gauge how strong Yakiyama really was. The blow struck Naoya across his left forearm and bicep, but it failed to produce even the pins and needles of a harsh slap. For all the warnings he’d been given, Yakiyama seemed no stronger than he had appeared.

“Disappointing,” Naoya wasn’t sure whether or not that thought came from himself, or the monster inside, but the feeling was keen, regardless.

Yakiyama tried to follow up his first strike with another kick, but Naoya decided that he wasn’t going to humor the gangster any longer. He wrapped his left arm around the man’s extended leg as it came towards him, and twisted around, lifting the smaller man off his feet before throwing him through the air. To his surprise, Yakiyama spun around as he sailed towards the edge of the arena and hit the translucent glass feet first.

The gangster sprang from the side of the cage with all his might, transferring all his force into a flying punch across Naoya’s jaw. The blow caused little more harm than the kick, but it caught Naoya off guard. Yakiyama seamlessly transitioned back to his feet as he landed the punch and took advantage of his momentary surprise by unleashing a series of blast punches that traveled up Naoya’s stomach to his chest, capping off the flurry with another strike to the jaw. With each blow he received, Naoya could hear the excitement of the audience building.

Feeling like a bull elephant being harassed by the world’s angriest mosquito, Naoya fed his frustration into a counterattack. He kicked Yakiyama in the stomach with a heavy boot, sending the gangster falling backwards. Cocking back his right arm, Naoya lunged after his opponent, seeking to splatter him against the metal floor. To his surprise, Yakiyama rolled backward, channeling the momentum of the initial kick to smoothly roll back to his feet and dart away from Naoya’s follow up.

Naoya’s right hand struck the ground with explosive force and the entire building shook. Chunks of iron burst from the metal floor and shot in all directions, digging into the shatterproof glass. Where people had been fighting to press their faces against the transparent border moments prior, the iron shrapnel encouraged a panicked retreat, and the spectators threatened to trample one another to put distance between themselves and their entertainment. The enormous tremor made the lights flicker, and screams of excitement turned to momentary shrieks of terror. Naoya put all of it out of his mind, choosing instead to focus solely on his opponent.

Switching back to a more familiar boxing stance, Naoya decided to meet Yakiyama’s penchant for speed with a rush of his own. He led with his left hand, probing with jabs while he kept his right-hand tense and ready for a haymaker the moment he found a weakness. Yakiyama stood his ground, deflecting Naoya’s punches while he threw jabs and punches of his own, mixing in a sharp elbow or two. Seeing that Yakiyama’s defense was on point, Naoya slipped in a low kick with his left leg, but the gangster seemed to anticipate that.

Yakiyama leapt over the kick and delivered a kick of his own directly into Naoya’s face. The gangster used the momentum to backflip and land on his feet, his acrobatics earning another roar of applause from the crowd. It was clear to him that the gangster’s theatrics were all a means to work up the audience, but Naoya decided that the other man’s showboating would make the moment he finally landed a square hit all the sweeter.

Yakiyama sprinted forward and leapt into a front flip, delivering another kick square to Naoya’s chest. The force of the blow made Naoya slide back across the metal disc beneath him, but he barely felt the strike. Yakiyama was already on the attack again when his feet touched the ground, launching another flurry of blast punches, but it was Naoya who was ready, this time.

He slapped aside a left-handed jab and caught Yakiyama’s right arm by the wrist before he’d even fully extended it. With both hands holding onto Yakiyama’s wrist, Naoya turned to his right, raising the other man’s arm over his shoulder. He felt Yakiyama try and pull away, instinctively looking to escape the hip toss coming his way, but Naoya was too much stronger and heavier for that to ever work. Naoya bent nearly double, pulling Yakiyama onto his back and then rolled him off his shoulder as he twisted his hips to slam him into the metal floor.

However, Yakiyama continued to put his athleticism on full display, extending his feet to touch the floor before the throw was completed. Bent over backward, Yakiyama was nonetheless able to catch himself, and almost before Naoya could process it, Yakiyama was standing upright again. Yakiyama hastily pried at Naoya’s fingers to slip from his grasp, but Naoya was determined not to let him get away again.

In a split second, Yakiyama had peeled away Naoya’s left hand and started working on the fingers of his right. Instinctively, Naoya reached out with his freehand to try and seek a handhold on Yakiyama’s right shoulder, but the gangster countered, thrusting his left hand into Naoya’s jaw, forcing his head up at an angle. Naoya wrapped his right hand around Yakiyama’s left forearm, and the two men were forced into a dance, their arms interlocked and fighting for control.

Unable to overpower Naoya, Yakiyama leapt into the air again and kicked Naoya’s chest with both feet. The force sent both men pushing in different directions and Naoya felt his grip on Yakiyama’s left arm slip as the other man flipped in the air, but Naoya refused to release his other limb. Yakiyama landed his flip as gracefully as anyone could manage with one arm still being grappled while Naoya stumbled and nearly lost his footing. As Naoya tried to regain his balance, he could feel Yakiyama prying his fingers away one by one.

“Just take his arm,” a thought occurred to Naoya, one instigated by the impatient monster within. If he couldn’t keep his grip on Yakiyama, he’d do the next best thing and unleash the power inside himself. He reached for his Crisis, the power to break and fracture whatever he touched, and golden lines shot down from Naoya’s shoulder, passing through his arm and towards his hand in the fraction of a second, but Yakiyama was faster on the draw.

Yakiyama inhaled air and breathed out a jet of fire where Naoya’s hand still clung to his wrist. Primal instincts ingrained into his consciousness reacted instantly to the presence of the flame, and Naoya let go. The moment that followed seemed to stretch itself out.

Yakiyama was pulling backward, a stream of smoke and embers trailing from his mouth, his lips contorted into a triumphant grin. Naoya was standing up and leaning forward even as he drew back his left hand protectively. Then, Naoya saw it, and Yakiyama’s expression changed as he came to the same realization at the exact same instant.

Yakiyama was falling: he’d been pulling away from Naoya with all his strength up until the very last second, and his own momentum made him stumble when Naoya let him go. The sudden release had caused the gangster’s naked right foot to slip out from under him, leaving him to balance on his left foot, only the heel of which was still touching the ground. There was no hope for him to regain his balance from his current position, so the only hope to quickly regain his footing was to roll backwards again as soon as he touched the ground and come back up to a standing position, but there was just one problem.

Naoya hovered Yakiyama like a mountain. For this moment, which would last less than a second, Yakiyama couldn’t flip, duck, or slide. He was entirely at the cruel mercy of gravity and all he could do was fall backwards. This was the opportunity Naoya had been waiting for, and he’d been right about his earlier prediction.

It was sweet.

Naoya’s right hand swept through the air and collided with the left side of the gangster’s mouth. A perverse thrill filled Naoya as his knuckles ran up against Yakiyama’s skin and the visceral sensation traveled up his arm. He felt the shape of the gangster’s jaw and cheekbone as his right hook twisted Yakiyama’s head. Blood, smoke, and embers poured from Yakiyama’s mangled mouth, making Naoya feel as though he’d punched the devil himself.

Yakiyama struck the floor with far more force than he planned on, and he bounced away from the metal surface and across the arena to slam into the glass dome caging them in. The gangster hit the wall with satisfying force, making the glass rattle, but Naoya’s surprise, Yakiyama somehow came up on his feet. Though he had to brace himself against the translucent wall with both hands, Yakiyama remained standing.

Remembering the blow the struck the arena, Naoya decided that he hadn’t put any less force into the fist that just crossed Yakiyama’s jaw. How the gangster was still conscious, or even alive, after such a blow baffled Naoya, but he decided not to dwell on it. Whether it was poor positioning on his part, or Yakiyama somehow rolled with the punch enough to keep his head on, it didn’t matter. The momentum was firmly in his corner now.

“I guess the smart money’s on me tonight,” Naoya flashed a confident smile in Yakiyama’s direction as the gangster stumbled forward on shaking legs.

Yakiyama didn’t say anything: instead, he let his mouth warp into a truly demonic snarl, baring his teeth as blood, ash, and sulfur ran down his bottom lip and across his chin. Fire blossomed in his chest and Yakiyama threw his head back, unleashing a jet of flame into the air. When the flame petered out, Yakiyama remained standing, every muscle in his body taut, smoke billowing from his nostrils, while he panted and grunted like a rapid animal. The momentary weakness had passed and Yakiyama stood in the midst of a rapturous rage, seething like a demon.

A horn blasted from the speakers above and Yakiyama looked up towards the top of the dome, wiping blood from the bottom of his lip with the back of his hand.

“First blood! First blood!” the announcer cried out in shock, reporting the outcome of the fight to the stunned and silent audience. “First blood goes to the challenger! Amazing! This man has walked into the Ryūketsu to deliver a beast of legend a busted lip! No one could have expected this!”

The gangster in question snarled upward at the drones flying about the arena, evidently upset with the commentary, but the announcer didn’t seem to take notice.

“That’s the end of the first round, and what a round it was!” the commentator continued his jubilant recap of events, unable to contain his excitement. “For the first time tonight, a brutal war has been raged in the arena that has last through the first five minutes! Our challenger has been knocking down some of our best fighters like bowling pins, but has he finally met his match? Our head chef is no less ruthless and across a hundred death matches, not a single competitor has lasted this long! We’re looking at two men who have a history of steam rolling over the competition, but it seems like neither has the decisive edge over the other. Is the proverbial irresistible force colliding with an immovable object right before our very eyes?

“Ladies and gentlemen, the second round of betting has begun!” the drones began buzzing about overhead again, displaying Naoya and Yakiyama’s pictures again. “As you can imagine, the odds have suffered quite a shakeup! Will you place your monetary faith in your chosen champion, or have the countless miracles in the arena moved you to put your trust in another hero? Whatever course you’ve chosen, don’t be shy! Give your money as tribute to the demigods battling for your amusement!”

Since the bell had rung, neither Naoya nor Yakiyama had moved from their spot. Naoya had only partially lowered his hands, keeping them hovering at stomach level. Yakiyama fumed, panting out mouthfuls of smoke as he returned to bouncing on the balls of his feet, shaking and stretching his arms. Naoya hadn’t wanted to stop the fight; he didn’t care about the arena or the audience’s enjoyment, but the part of him that wanted to beat Yakiyama wanted to do it on the gangster’s terms. The victory, he decided, would be more satisfying if he beat Yakiyama in his own house while playing by his rules.

“The second round of betting is halfway over,” the announcer’s voice continued to be broadcast from the swarm of dragonfly drones flying overhead. “Get your bets in before—!”

Yakiyama, still glaring at Naoya, raised his left hand and pointed upward towards the ceiling with a single finger. Immediately, the entire crowd let out a collective gasp, and then the room exploded with applause.

“Oh my! Is he—? Yes!” the announcer seemed to be on the verge of leaping out of his chair, wherever he was. “Our head chef has given the signal that he wants to turn up the heat! This brutal battle to the death has taken a dire turn for our challenger! Nothing is truly off limits now!”

Accompanying the announcer’s proclamation was the sound of sirens wailing through the building and red strobing lights flashed up and down the Ryūketsu. The speakers in the booths above began to play a loud dirty guitar riff and pyrotechnics were launched into the air, raining down sparks on the crowd. The drones projected holographic dragons sculpted from flame which danced through the air. As Naoya glanced around at the sudden celebration in confusion, the world shook beneath him.

Naoya spread his arms out, trying to keep his balance as the arena lifted itself out of the floor. Perched on a massive mechanical arm, the arena was pushed up from the ground floor and through the Ryūketsu, ascending higher and higher. The arena squeezed through the gaps in the hanging balconies and landings throughout the skyscraper as it pushed itself towards the ceiling, allowing Naoya to see the numerous VIPS sitting in the seats of honor through the glass barrier that separated them.

Out of the corner of his eye, he spotted Amon and Ichinose. Amon had an amused smile on his face, and he winked at Naoya when he looked in his direction, while Ichinose stood at his elbow, clearly looking anxious. A moment later and the balcony had passed, taking the pair of men out of sight.

“Ladies and gentlemen, at this time we must ask you all to relocate to our world-class emergency shelters,” as the announcer continued to broadcast, Naoya noticed that the booths that the arena was passing by were gradually emptying. “In a battle this hot, there’s no telling what could happen, and we here at the Ryūketsu want to prioritize the safety of our guests. Though you won’t be able to watch this spectacle with the naked eye, be assured: the fight will continue under constant surveillance while you watch from behind the finest protections money can afford.”

As the arena neared the apex of ascent, Naoya spotted Yakiyama’s booth and saw the group of women left standing there being herded away by men in red coats. Naoya caught sight of Sakura amongst the group, and he gave her a solemn nod, lacking any more decisive course of action. He wasn’t certain whether or not she saw him, but the brief sighting of her and the other captive women reminded Naoya of what he was fighting for.

As the arena made the final push towards the ceiling, the roof broke apart above them, and panels slid open to allow the arena to push through the now open hole in the building. The arena emerged onto the rooftop, neatly fitting into the gap in the top floor. The glass dome retracted into the building, allowing Naoya to look and feel the open air around him.

The wind blew, whistling against the rooftop, and a sky full of twinkling stars shined above a cityscape of tall black stone towers. For a brief moment, the illusion worked, and Naoya forgot that he was inside an environmental dome. In the dark city around them, red lights flashed in the night, mirroring the alarms inside the arena. The top of the Ryūketsu was flat with a smooth concrete roof. Up over the east side of the building rose a black iron tower with a metal scaffold wrapped around it, and a blinking red light flashed at the top, marking it as the building’s relay tower.

The wail of sirens began to blare from the streets below, and a buzzing sound came from above. Naoya looked up just as a series of drones began shining bright search lights down on the pair of men. Above the roof, dozens of black dragonflies swarmed, some of them racing away into the rest of the city while others circled, keeping the two fighters in view. Hovering about in coordinated formations, the drones combined their projectors to form large rectangular screens floating in the sky, which showed the two men standing across the rooftop from one another. Up and down Kurodaiya, drones replicated the screen, filling the air with countless screens that each showed the confrontation on the rooftop from different angles.

“What happens now?” Naoya looked up to his right, meeting his own eyes as he stared into a larger-than-life digital recreation of his own face.

“Now the real fight begins!” Yakiyama breathed out a stream of flame into the air to enunciate his statement. “And this entire city is our battlefield! Every man and woman under the black sky will get to see me kill you!”

Yakiyama took a deep breath, and his entire body seemed to be filled with fire, turning him into a bright shining torch that was painful to look at. Naoya raised a hand in front of his face to try and blot out the harsh light while his nanite goggles fought to adjust to the sudden flare. Heat radiated across the rooftop as though it had been transformed into a furnace, and the vision of hell in front of Naoya made it clear what was going to happen next.

Yakiyama roared, unleashing a wave of bright orange flame taller than Naoya and over five times wider. Blinded by the rushing torrent of surging heat, Naoya leapt to his left on instinct. He landed on the northwest side of the rooftop, carried out of the path of the raging flames by the strength of his legs. Not yet finished, Yakiyama simply twisted his head, raking the stream of flame across the rooftop to catch Naoya. Naoya sprinted east across the rooftop to stay ahead of the fire, but running wasn’t enough to save himself. Rather than wait to be overwhelmed, Naoya darted back south, heading back towards the center of roof where Yakiyama stood.

Naoya lunged again, trying to reach the gangster before he could finish turning his head and bathe him in flame. Naoya thrust his right hand, aiming to crush the Tower’s glowing windpipe and cut the inferno off at the source, but Yakiyama spun away, evading the blow. The hot metal arena that took up the center of rooftop burned bright orange beneath their feet, but neither competitor seemed to care.

Yakiyama crouched low and placed his bare feet wide apart, his skin sizzling on the hot metal. Orange flames danced behind his ribs and tongues of fire flickered at the corners of his mouth and his lips twisted into a smile. With his outstretched left hand, Yakiyama beckoned for Naoya to continue his attack, which he was all too eager to oblige.

With his heavy left boot, Naoya stomped down on the metal plate beneath them, and he channeled his Crisis into the iron beneath him. The force of Naoya’s foot deformed the red-hot metal and the golden fractures that flowed from his boot broke the metal floor into pieces. Small chunks of molten metal were thrown into the air from Naoya’s stomp and Naoya struck out with his right hand, sending the superheated piece of metal flying towards Yakiyama’s head.

The gangster deflected the fiery dart with a backhand, spraying sparks and embers in all directions, and he did the same with the second and third projectile Naoya sent his way. Pushing into close range, Naoya and Yakiyama returned to trading blows on the melting metal slab below them. Yakiyama greeted Naoya with a roundhouse kick to his right side which he blocked with his right arm. The force of the strike surprised Naoya; it left a stinging sensation lingering in Naoya’s skin, and while it wasn’t truly painful, it left more impact than the blows Yakiyama landed in the first round.

Pushing through Yakiyama’s kick, Naoya snapped a left jab towards his face, which Yakiyama desperately tried to evade by twisting his head. The knuckles of Naoya’s left fist ran across the gangster’s right cheek and tore through his skin, spilling blood down his face. The red blood bubbled in the heat as the two fighters traded blows and flames continued to dance around them.

With two more jabs, Naoya forced Yakiyama to dart backwards, but that was only a means to distract him. When Yakiyama ducked and weaved between the strikes, Naoya changed tactics, throwing a low left kick that connected with the side of Yakiyama’s right knee. Over the roaring of the flame, Naoya heard cartilage crunch and bones crack as Yakiyama’s leg bent and he nearly toppled.

Galvanized, Naoya moved in to steamroll his wounded opponent, but the moment Naoya loomed over the smaller fighter, Yakiyama turned his head to look up at him and breathed out a blast of flame into his face. The sudden flash of light blinded him, and Naoya felt the fire dance across skin. Reflexively, Naoya raised his hands to protect his face, leaving himself exposed to a counterattack.

Naoya’s goggles protected his eyes from the fire, and he quickly regained his composure, but not fast enough to stop Yakiyama from launching his own attack. Balancing on his left foot, Yakiyama extended his twisted right leg into the air. Showing no regard for his own wounds, Yakiyama spit a stream of flame onto his right foot, setting it alight. Kicking off the ground with his left leg, Yakiyama leapt into the air and spun around, weaving a trail of fire around himself. He brought his flaming leg down across Naoya’s left shoulder and the powerful blow forced Naoya to his knees while Yakiyama landed against the metal floor with both hands.

The force of the kick, combined with the heat of the flame and damage already done to the arena, caused the metal floor to begin to collapse. The metal arm that suspended through the Ryūketsu buckled, and the burning metal disc tilted as it began to collapse. Instinct made Naoya climb to his feet and leap away, and he landed on the roof, putting his back to the iron relay tower. Yakiyama disappeared for a moment as the metal arena fully collapsed back into the building, but he quickly followed Naoya onto solid ground when he leapt back into view and landed on the roof, facing Naoya.

Instead of immediately going on the attack, Yakiyama took a moment to regain his bearings, though he didn’t take his eyes off Naoya for even a second. Planting the toes of his right foot on the roof, Yakiyama rolled his leg in a clockwise motion, and the bones and cartilage of his limb straightened themselves out. He brushed the caramelized blood from the side of his cheek and began to step forward, the burned skin on his hands and feet flaking away to reveal a new epidermal layer as he walked.

“Guess I can’t hope for a battle of attrition,” Naoya watched as Yakiyama approached and raised his hands, reconsidering his strategy.

Yakiyama crossed half the distance between the two of them before he shifted from a casual walk into a charge in a fraction of a second. Imaginary fractures tore through Yakiyama’s body and Naoya witnessed white particles shine through the gaps in his skin. With greater speed and fervor, Yakiyama pressed his assault, his fists a blur as they flew at Naoya.

The flurry sorely pressed Naoya, who was caught off-guard by the sudden increase in Yakiyama’s speed. Each blow hit Naoya with more force than Yakiyama had before, but he refused to allow himself to be overpowered. He called out the darkness in his own body as he raised an elbow to deflect a punch, letting the oily particles smother the brightness in Yakiyama’s punch. The darkness and light met, and the greater flow of darkness won out. The light shining in Yakiyama’s body dimmed for a moment, and Yakiyama’s defeat was compounded by another right cross.

This time, Yakiyama managed to roll with the punch, though Naoya’s knuckles ran against the left side of his chin. Yakiyama managed to keep to his feet and he stumbled backward, ducking a follow up punch. Before Yakiyama could regain his footing, Naoya sent his Crisis through the roof, causing the concrete beneath Yakiyama’s feet to crumble. The gangster stumbled and Naoya took the opportunity to hit the Tower with a left uppercut.

Yakiyama rolled across the rooftop, pushed back towards the opening in the roof. He came up on his hands and knees, glaring up at Naoya with fresh blood streaming on his lips. Before he could rise, Naoya pressed his advantage, but Yakiyama once more managed to turn the tables.

As Naoya charged in, Yakiyama held up his left hand and breathed a stream of fire into his palm. Naoya bore down on the kneeling gangster even as Yakiyama surged to his feet, wrapping his fingers around the flame in his hand. Yakiyama tilted his head to the right, letting Naoya’s punch slip past his face while he slammed his flaming fist into Naoya’s chest. When Yakiyama’s fist made contact with his chest, the heat and intensity surged like an explosion.

Blinding flames and blistering heat swallowed up Naoya as though he’d been struck with a star. He was thrown into the air and hurled across the rooftop, tumbling in blind panic. He feared being thrown from the side of the building, but his flight was arrested when he collided with an obstacle. His impact created the clamor of shattering concrete and bending metal, and he looked upward. Through the stars in his eyes, Naoya could see the relay tower waving above him.

Naoya’s impact shattered the foundation of the metal tower and torn the moorings that held it fast to the side of the structure. The tower wobbled as it tried to balance on its broken foundation and then it tipped forward, falling on top of Naoya. Casting aside reason, Naoya reached up as the scaffolding of iron fell onto him and took hold of the collapsing metal object. Thousands of pounds of metal fell on Naoya’s shoulders, but he was able to bear every ounce of the weight in violation of all natural law. The metal tower shrieked as Naoya held to up and away from the rooftop, but in the moment, he’d lost sight of his true enemy.

Another flare of burning light and sweltering heat, and Yakiyama became another human shaped beacon. Another torrent of flame spewed forth from the gangster’s lips, swallowing up the rooftop, the collapsing relay tower, and Naoya in a roiling blanket of hellfire. The curtain of flame reduced the metal scaffolding that Naoya held above his head to molten orange liquid in the space of five seconds, drenching him liquefied steel. Naoya disappeared into the sea of flames beneath a glowing sheet.

Momentarily lost in the blinding burning currents of roaring fire, Naoya felt the strangest sensation of burning without actually being on fire. Thousands of degrees radiated through Naoya’s body, enough to turn a normal human being into charcoal, but his skin and hair refused to ignite, as though Naoya’s flesh wasn’t really human at all. Fire filled every part of Naoya’s being, filling him with pain and urging him to action.

Moments after he vanished into the flame, Naoya leapt from the fires, howling with pain and fury. He lunged at Yakiyama, using the pain as a source of strength as he swung wildly at Yakiyama. The smaller man didn’t seem surprised as the larger man tore through the sea of flames in his direction, though the tight grimace on his features spoke of disappointment.

By the time Naoya reached Yakiyama, the monster inside him had assumed full control, galvanized by the pain and fear of fire inherent to all humans. Naoya abandoned all thoughts of defense, throwing wild, powerful haymakers. Forced to retreat from the blistering offense, Yakiyama tried to counterpunch, but Naoya instinctively channeled his Crisis through his body, causing the gangster’s knuckles to split each time Naoya made contact. Forced onto the backfoot, Yakiyama once more breathed a bright flame into his enemy’s face.

So committed to overpowering Yakiyama, Naoya was barely able to turn his face in time, letting flames flash across the right side of his face. Though he wasn’t blinded by the light, the momentary distraction was enough for Yakiyama to change the momentum. The light flowing through the imaginary cracks in Yakiyama’s body regained its brightness and the gangster blew out another short blast of flame, which he then ran both hands through.

With his burning fists, Yakiyama unleashed another series of fiery blast punches into Naoya’s chest, hitting him over a dozen times within a second. Naoya staggered backward beneath the burning assault, thrown off balance but not beaten. Before Naoya could recover, Yakiyama stepped forward with his right leg, shifting his weight as he leaned into a right-handed palm thrust. At the very same moment his hand stabbed into Naoya’s diaphragm, Yakiyama breathed out a stream of flame that spread across his shoulder and coiled down his arm to his hand, exploding in tandem with the palm strike.

The blow hit Naoya like a wrecking ball, knocking all the air from his lungs and launching him from the rooftop. Naoya sailed through the air and this time there was nothing to catch him. He felt his insides whip around inside his chest cavity as he soared uncontrollably, desperately reaching out with his hands as he sought an invisible purchase in the artificial night sky. Launched off the roof of the Ryūketsu, Naoya watched as the building with the burning rooftop grew smaller and smaller until his view was interrupted when he crashed into something he couldn’t see.

Concrete crumbled and metal shrieked as Naoya plowed through another building like an artillery strike. Naoya struck the floor and rolled across it, managing to wrest enough control of his momentum to come up on one knee. His goggles were clouded with concrete dust, forcing Naoya to hurriedly rub them with the back of his sleeve in an attempt to clear them. When he could see through the lenses again, Naoya could finally see where he was.

He was in a large dark room lit by a variety of alternating strobing lights of distinct colors. Naoya knelt on a polished glass floorspace with white lights that shined up through them surrounded by tables with a bar taking up the wall to his right. A balcony circled the room’s upper half, from which a number of startled men and women dressed in party clothes stared down at him.

Listening to the sound of music thumping in his ears, Naoya realized that he was in a night club. All around him, partygoers stood in stunned silence, staring at the intruder who’d smashed through the walls of their private revelry. Naoya slowly stood up, brushing concrete from his jacket while the alarmed customers continued to gape at him. A flash of fiery light caught everyone’s attention when it shined through the broken hole in the side of the building.

Naoya’s head snapped up in alarm as Yakiyama rode in through the broken wall on a jet of flame. The moment he landed on the illuminated dance floor everyone seemed to recognize him. As though a switch had been flipped, the frozen patrons of the dance club began to scream and panic, quickly surging together into a stampede of fright. The raw terror brought a smile to Yakiyama’s face and fires danced inside his body.

The gangster raised his arms, theatrically taking a deep breath. As his chest expanded the flames in his chest changed from a hellish red to a radiant blue. Yakiyama glowed like a small blue star and hellish heat radiated outward from his body, causing the concrete, glass, and metal that made up the building around him start to melt, but Naoya knew that was only a prelude to the destruction coming his way.

“No! Wait!” Naoya raised a hand, trying to signal to Yakiyama to withhold his fiery blast which threatened the dozens of innocent men and women around them, but Naoya’s words were lost in the torrent of azure flame that poured from Yakiyama’s lips. Naoya dove to his left, feeling the heat of perdition’s flame wash over his body as the jet of fire surged past him. Whatever the blue flame touched vanished as the fire instantly consumed it. No traces of its victims could be seen beneath the shimmering curtain of azure light, save for the lingering sound of screams that outlived their owners.

Yakiyama raked the floors and walls, trying to catch Naoya in the path of his intensified flames, heedless of collateral damage and innocent lives. In the confined space, Naoya knew that he had limited time to turn the situation around before Yakiyama pinned him down, a timeline further hampered by his desire to get the fight away from the people still trying to flee the room. The lives of the dancers took a higher priority than Naoya’s own safety in the moment and his mind seized on a dangerous ploy.

Naoya reached into himself, taking hold of the oozing darkness that lurked beneath the surface. A power as mysterious as his Crisis and about as well understood, Naoya nonetheless needed it. The dark particles spread up and down Naoya’s body and, in the moment, he decided that they should shield him from the hellish flames of Yakiyama, and they did. Naoya waited for Yakiyama to twist his head in his direction, letting the flame wash over him before he sprang into motion. Hidden under the curtain of fire, Naoya advanced on his foe, shielded from the heat by the dark particles, but only partially.

In the two seconds that Naoya was swallowed up by the stream of fire, he could feel patches of skin on his face catching fire and his ears shriveled in the heat. Heat radiated through every joint in his body and every beat of his heart channeled boiling blood through his arteries. Whatever protection he had against the orange flames was useless now that Yakiyama had turned up the heat, even while supplemented by the dark power Naoya found inside himself.

In the moment of transitory agony, Naoya remembered his battle with a man clad in ice. Wracked with pain, Naoya’s brain refused to conjure up a name and a face to go along with the recollection, but in his mind, he recalled that man had used the same dark power to make his frozen armor entirely unbreakable; couldn’t he do the same with fire? Feeling the dark particles surging inside his body, Naoya wondered if he could use more.

“More,” an instinctual thought, the monster’s though, agreed.

Blinded by the intense light of his own flames, Yakiyama had no way to see Naoya until the other man emerged through the stream of hellfire, standing directly in front of him. Before the gangster could react, Naoya threw a right-handed uppercut, slamming Yakiyama’s mouth closed with his fist and lifting the smaller man off the ground.

Yakiyama was shot into the air like a rocket and sent smashing through the ceiling. Chunks of concrete rained down like deadly hail as Yakiyama was sent soaring through the building, smashing through three floors more floors before he emerged through the roof. Naoya leapt upward, chasing the man outside, eager to leave the burning dance floor behind.

Naoya burst through the passage Yakiyama had left behind in a single leap, but in the briefest moment that they were separated, the gangster had regained his footing. As Naoya emerged from the opening in the roof, he was greeted by a blast of heat and light. Blinded, Naoya dove away as a fireball surged past him and flew across city.

The azure orb trailed across Kurodaiya and struck the side of a thin black building with force of a missile. The fireball blasted and dissolved the side of the building at the same time, sending melting glass and steel down into the streets. Before the first fireball had even finished its deadly course, Yakiyama was taking another breath, ready to fire a second blast.

The gangster unleashed a barrage of fireballs, one after the other, trying to pin Naoya down as the concrete rooftop melted beneath their feet. Naoya ducked and dived between the individual shots of the fiery cannonade, unable to advance as the flaming missiles poured on and on without stopping. Each shot that missed arced into the night, striking the sides of a dozen buildings, transforming the cityscape into a vision of hell. Several blasts soar over the tops of the buildings around them and struck the roof of the environmental building above them, disrupting the illusion of the night sky as they blew holes in the side of the barrier dividing Kurodaiya from the rest of the city.

Desperate, Naoya leapt from the edge of the roof behind him, plunging into the open sky. Falling towards a high-rise on his left, Naoya struck it feet first, using his momentum to begin running along the side of the building. Behind him, Yakiyama pursued, leaping into the air after him. Breathing out a trail of flame, Yakiyama used the fire to launch himself through the air and land against the side of building in parallel to Naoya, mimicking him by running against the vertical surface.

The corner of the building fast approached and Naoya was forced to leap into the air again, kicking off the building to leap over the street beneath him to the building on his right. Yakiyama lunged into the air as well, intercepting Naoya’s flight. The two men collided in the above the ground, struggling against each other as they began to fall.

“What the hell are you doing!?” Naoya demanded as he struggled to free himself from the gangster. “You’ll burn the whole city down!”

“Fuck the city!” Yakiyama snarled with palpable rage. “And fuck everyone in it! I’ll burn the world down to kill you!”

Yakiyama took hold Naoya by his shoulders and took a deep breath, filling himself with azure light, intending to breathe his hellish flame onto Naoya at point blank range. Desperate, Naoya clutched at Yakiyama’s wrists, channeling the mad power of the monster inside him. He felt the gangster’s wrists break as his fingers squeezed down on them, but Yakiyama didn’t allow the pain to deter him. Prying away Yakiyama’s hands, Naoya was able to slide his left leg up between them and then kick Yakiyama in the stomach.

The kick forced the two men apart and sent them both spinning in opposite directions. Yakiyama flew across the street and struck the third floor of an apartment building, spraying dust and rubble in all directions as he vanished from sight. Meanwhile, Naoya hit the earth like a meteorite, collapsing the street beneath him as he raked across it.

Naoya sat on his hands and knees for a moment, struggling to rise. He wasn’t tired or even in pain, but heat radiated through his body as though his innards were on fire. In his mind’s eye, the world around him was beginning to break, looking like a jumble of burning glass. The monster inside Naoya was close to tugging the reins completely away from him and he struggled to remain centered to prevent that from happening.

Before he finished climbing to his feet, Yakiyama burst from the side of the apartment and landed in the street thirty feet away. The gangster was covered in concrete that blended with the illusory skyline across his arms. The gangster had a wide vicious smile though Naoya could only tell by the flames that danced in his mouth, highlighting his black teeth.

Another blast of flame soon followed, this one aimed at the street beneath the gangster’s feet. Walls of flame expanded in every direction, racing down every street and alleyway as licked against the sides of the buildings around them. The force of the fiery stream launched Yakiyama into the air and he raced upward, ascending towards the peak of an eight-story building. Naoya followed, leaping into the air to avoid the flood of blue flame heading in his direction. He soared upward over a hundred feet and took hold of the edge of an office building to clamber onto it.

As he stood, he surveyed the city around him, feeling a deep sense of remorse settling into his gut. Tongues of flames dozens of feet high spread through the city streets, dancing with infernal abandon, casting hellish shadows against false night. The fake sky flickered, unable to maintain its illusion while smoke billowed up to the roof, trapped inside the pyramid’s walls. Standing high over the city, the Ryūketsu’s roof continued to burn with orange light like an oversized beacon.

“I wanted this fight,” Naoya reminded himself, castigating his own reckless behavior. “I never even considered that things could get this bad.”

As his eyes scanned the skyline, his vision fixated on a burning figure standing at the edge of roof that stretched several floors above Naoya’s perch. Though Naoya couldn’t see his face, he somehow knew that Yakiyama was smiling triumphantly down at him.

“Getting cold feet?” Yakiyama demanded, sensing Naoya’s regret. “Don’t worry; it’s time to put an end to our little show!”

Yakiyama held up both hands, beckoning hundreds of drones to orbit around him from the sky. Innumerable lights were cast on Yakiyama as the cameras rotated around him like a celestial body as he soaked in all their attention.

“Ladies and gentlemen!” Yakiyama raised his hoarse voice, barking his words out with demonic intonation. “Are you ready? Are you ready to watch this man die!?”

In response to his question, the drones began casting holographic screens in the air around Yakiyama, forming a wall of live videos multiple layers deep. In each of the red-bordered windows, countless men and women mugged the screens, screaming their approval. The air was filled with a thousand incomprehensible voices screaming in unison, half crying out with wordless screams, the rest chanting for Naoya’s blood.

“How can anyone still be watching this?” Naoya looked at the burning cityscape around him one more time, wondering if perhaps he was trapped in a deranged dream again. “This can’t really be happening, can it?”

“Hear that?” Yakiyama placed his hands into the sea of digital projections and spread them apart, and the holographic windows parted. “The people want you dead.”

Yakiyama placed his feet on the fringe of the roof, taking a wide stance. He took in a deep breath and blue light flashed against his innards as every muscle in his body seemed to constrict. He tilted his head back, his mouth a wide grimace of agony and smoke poured from between his lips. He extended his hands out to his sides and balled his hands into tight fists, then he flexed his arms, dragging them down to his knees as Yakiyama appeared to vomit a trail of fire.

Bright azure flame poured from between Yakiyama’s teeth, which fell towards the edge of the roof between his feet. The tongue of flame moved slowly, in sharp contrast to the overwhelming blasts of flame he’d launched before. Before it reached the edge of the roof, the fiery tongue sharply turned upward, moving against gravity as it continued to grow. The burning tendril spiraled through the air, wrapping around Yakiyama almost protectively.

From the burning whip, four flaming talons sprouted, which clutched at the air while a pair of fiery horns burst from the head of the hellish serpent. A mouth of blue fangs opened beneath the branching antlers, and the effigy of a dragon unleashed a howl like the roar of flame. The tip of its tail still clenched between Yakiyama’s teeth, the dragon began to coil, wind, and undulate through the air, its flaming head oriented in Naoya’s direction.

The dragon lunged across the rooftop with the speed of striking viper, moving so quickly that it nearly caught Naoya off-guard. He leapt to his left as the dragon smashed through the office building, raking the concrete with its burning jaws, sending up clouds of dust and smoke. The structure shuddered with the force of the vicious mauling, and Naoya hastily leapt away, landing atop a wide squat hotel rooftop which featured a flashing neon sign to his right. Naoya hit the ground running, not knowing where he was going, but acting only on instinct.

Out of the cloud of smoke behind him, the flaming dragon surged forth like a bullet, chasing Naoya across the city. The dragon came up on Naoya’s right with the hotel’s neon sign between them, moving so quickly that it overtook him, reaching the other end of the building before he did. The dragon turned about, reorienting to attack Naoya again and as it did so, its flaming body melted the neon sign and its steel scaffolding through sheer heat. The dragon lunged forward again, spreading its jaws wide enough to fit his entire body into its mouth, and Naoya vaulted over it, feeling the blistering heat as it passed under him.

Naoya struck the roof and rolled to one knee as the dragon whipped around to face him again. Plunging his hands into the melting concrete beneath him, Naoya instinctively used his Crisis to break off a chunk of shrapnel, which he launched through the air towards the dragon’s face. The concrete projectile vaporized the moment that it made contact with the beast’s face, causing no harm.

The dragon was a construct entirely formed from fire; it could harm Naoya, but it couldn’t be harmed, a fact that quickly became clear. Faced with such an opponent, Naoya struggled to produce an idea for a counterattack as the dragon lifted itself up over him, preparing to launch its next attack. As its coiled body undulated, Naoya could see that the tail of the beast still extended far behind it, draped over the building behind it.

“Yakiyama!” though he couldn’t see the gangster beyond the blinding radiance of the serpent, Naoya knew that the gangster must still be standing on his perch directing his beast. Before Naoya could act on the revelation, the dragon lunged again.

Striking downward like a viper, the dragon plunged its head into the rooftop and Naoya only just narrowly evaded it by darting backwards. The dragon moved through concrete and iron as easily as air, and it dove downward through the building, carving a burning tunnel through the structure. Before the dragon could pull itself upward and resume its attack, Naoya turned and leapt into the air again, this time leaping over the street full of crackling flames in order to reach Yakiyama’s side of the road. The gangster was still rooted to the side of the rooftop, blue flames pouring from his mouth, and another building stood between Naoya and the gangster.

Seeing Yakiyama still standing on the lip of the building, Naoya sprang into motion, charging across the building beneath him to reach his enemy. He vaulted over the alleyway that separated the first building from the second and continued to run. Yakiyama’s perch was several stories higher than the nearest building, and Naoya needed to leap up the side of the building to reach him. As Naoya gathered his strength for the final leap, he felt the building shudder beneath his feet. He jumped into the air and less than a second later, the rooftop burst apart into a fiery conflagration as the dragon burst through the building below Naoya. He turned about in the air, his eyes wide, realizing that he’d been caught.

The dragon wrapped its jaws around Naoya’s left foreleg and sank its flaming teeth in. Agony surged through Naoya’s body, and he screamed as he finally began to burn in earnest. He reached down to grapple the flaming teeth, feeling his fingers burn as they touched the dragon’s mouth. Screaming through his teeth, Naoya desperately tried to free himself, but the dragon resisted him.

The azure dragon raised its fiery body up through the street, burning and melting every structure it had burrowed under for the sake of its surprise attack. Swinging itself about through the air, the dragon whipped itself downward, slamming Naoya directly through the building beneath them. Like a fiery wrecking ball, the dragon smashed Naoya through every floor down to the ground, bringing down the entire structure in a heap of melting rubble. Not satisfied, Yakiyama’s draconic tongue raised Naoya back into the air and whipped him around. Extending several hundred feet, the wrathful dragon whipped around in circle, devastating the entire city block around the building that Yakiyama was standing on as the dragon’s burning body toppled every obstacle in its path.

Seemingly satisfied with the unnecessary devastation, Yakiyama’s dragon began to retract, wrapping its flaming coils around Naoya’s body. The burning serpentine burned through Naoya’s clothes and flesh, causing him to cry out in maddening pain. Tightly bound up in its grip, Naoya was helpless to save himself when the dragon turned about and slammed itself down onto the rooftop where Yakiyama stood waiting.

Naoya found himself lying on the rooftop, face down. He had burns up and down his body, fusing parts of his clothes to his blackened skin. The rest of the rooftop fared little better: everything was burning or melting beneath the walls of blue flames.

“Looks like you’re finally feeling the heat,” Yakiyama stood tall over the fallen Naoya, appearing to be a shadow among the dancing flames. “Now, it’s time to watch you burn.”

Yakiyama held out his right hand, and he breathed a plume of blue flame into his palm. He squeezed his fingers together, and the fire wormed through the gaps in his digits, setting his entire hand alight while white particles flowed through Yakiyama’s arm, surging into his flaming hand. The ball of flame wrapped around Yakiyama’s fist burned brighter and brighter, becoming a blinding white sphere that was so intense that it appeared as though the Tower was clutching a small star. The white light reflected in Yakiyama’s eyes, and a mad smile split his features.

Staring up at Yakiyama, Naoya knew that he had only moments to try and turn the tables, but what could he do? He struggled to climb to his feet, but the pain was overwhelming, and he was barely able to make it to his knees. He looked up at the white particles that flowed through Yakiyama’s and the beast inside took control, summoning the darkness of negativity out of his own body.

Naoya raised his left hand, which cracked and overflowed with dark particles, and thrust it into the path of Yakiyama’s burning fist. Just before they made contact, Naoya could see the gangster’s expression change from one of certain victory to surprise. Naoya felt Yakiyama’s burning knuckles touch his palm, and then, equal light and darkness met.

An explosion shook the rooftop. Blinding white particles and oily darkness shot in all directions like an explosion of static. The roar of the blast was deafening, but transient, and when the disturbance passed, the fire was gone, leaving the rooftop scorched and melted.

Pain surged through Naoya’s left hand and he looked down to see that he’d been maimed by the blast. From the middle of his forearm to his fingers, his left hand was gone, looking like it had been neatly severed by a blade rather than being blown apart. Blood quickly began pouring from the stump and Naoya clutched at his wounded arm, clenching his teeth together to avoid screaming.

“You’re one stupid son of a bitch, aren’t you?” Naoya looked up to see Yakiyama, who was far from untouched. The Tower’s right arm was gone from the elbow down and blood spilled in all directions. “Didn’t think you were dumb enough to try and kill the both of us.”

It was at that moment that Yakiyama made a mistake. Rather than press his attack to regain his momentum, Yakiyama looked down at his bloody arm, and he breathed a stream of fire from his mouth, cauterizing the wound. It was only a split second of divided attention, but Naoya knew he couldn’t afford to let Yakiyama take control again.

In that brief moment, Naoya surged to his feet and lunged, punching Yakiyama across the face with his right hand. Blood and black teeth flew into the air, and the gangster stumbled backward. Naoya stomped on Yakiyama’s right foot with his left boot, pinning it to the ground and preventing Yakiyama from falling backwards over the side of the building. Naoya followed up the punch with another punch to the stomach, and Yakiyama bent double, spewing ash and smoke.

As Yakiyama straightened, fires burned in his chest, and anger flashed in his eyes. The gangster was a split second away from unleashing his flames again at point blank range and Naoya knew he had to intercept the attack. He thrust his fingers towards Yakiyama’s throat, and the gangster caught hold of him by the wrist with his one good hand, however, he wasn’t strong enough to stop Naoya from pressing his fingertips against the side of his throat.

Fires rose into Yakiyama’s neck, and blue light peeked out from between his teeth, but before he could unleash the onslaught of fire, Naoya unleashed his own power before Yakiyama could stop him. The gangster twisted Naoya’s hand away, but it was too late; golden cracks flowed through Yakiyama’s throat and the gangster’s eyes widened in surprise. Fire exploded out from the new hole in his neck, shooting out to the left. The blast of flame petered out, leaving Naoya untouched.

“It’s over!” Naoya looked at Yakiyama, whose throat was a blackened mess with caramelized blood all down his chest. “Give up!”

Though he was unable to speak, Naoya imagined the gangster had some colorful words in mind, when he looked back at him with outrage written on his face. With his left foot, Yakiyama kicked Naoya in the chest, sending the larger man stumbling backward and freeing his other foot. For a moment, Yakiyama clutched his wounded throat, and then, he fixed his eyes on Naoya and stepped backward off the rooftop and fell out of sight.

Abandoning reason again, Naoya threw himself off the roof after Yakiyama. The other man wouldn’t surrender, and he would kill himself, either. For that reason, Naoya knew he couldn’t allow the gangster even a moment to recover.

Yakiyama fell towards the ground with his eyes closed, his left hand held over his chest in a silent prayer. Naoya plunged through the air, his one good hand raised, ready to unleash the final blow before they hit the ground. Closer and closer, Naoya gained on Yakiyama; in moments, the man would be within striking distance. Anxious to end the fight, time seemed to slow, if only to spite Naoya.

It was two seconds before they hit the ground, and a microsecond before Naoya was able to throw his punch that he noticed something. The white particles flowed through Yakiyama’s body again, running through every inch of skin before coalescing in his wounded throat. It was then that Naoya realized he’d made a mistake of his own.

The burnt flesh on Yakiyama’s throat knitted itself together and his eyes shot open. Looking up at Naoya, Yakiyama opened his mouth and white light poured out. At the back of his throat, a symbol shined: “勝.”

“KATSU!”

Yakiyama’s roar of victory birthed a plume of white flame that swallowed Naoya. Everything burned; every inch of skin seemed to be on fire; his chest, his nose, his mouth, his eyes. Darkness followed, and then, a sensationless void overwhelmed. For a brief moment, he thought he was dead.

Then, he felt something. All across his body, a stinging sensation poked at him, as though he was being repeatedly stabbed with a thousand needles. It was the same sensation of nerves waking up after having been caught completely off from blood. Then, the needles disappeared, and he felt a frigid wind touching his skin, and then, the sound of shrieking wind. Finally, light reappeared in Naoya’s eyes and he blinked, examining his surroundings. To his surprise, he wasn’t in the dark city anymore.

He was in the sky. As he looked around, he could see the dark grey clouds of Hurricane Izumi all around him. He was floating in a hole that had been punched in the cloud cover high above the city. The void in the storm was large enough to swallow an entire city block, but the swirling clouds were rapidly pressing back together. It was a surreal view, but Naoya only had a few moments to savor it before he began to fall.

Beneath Naoya, the city of Yōgai-shima stretched out, a thousand feet below. Directly below him, a cloud of smoke rose into the air, marking the explosion of flame that had launched him skyward. He fell towards the ground and, fixing his eyes on the cloud, Naoya straightened to plunge back into the fight like a missile.

He shot through the rising smoke cloud and smashed through the ceiling of the dark district without stopping. He hit the street below like a meteorite, and the city shook from the force. Yakiyama had his back to Naoya, having been walking away, confident in his victory, and he could only turn to gape when Naoya slammed into the street.

Naoya stood tall. Though his clothes had been reduced to burnt tatters, the many wounds he’d suffered had vanished. The burns were gone without a trace, and even his left arm was whole and intact. By contrast, Yakiyama was still missing an arm, and his throat was blackened and scorched. Seeing Naoya, Yakiyama bared his teeth and fire flashed in his throat again, but that was as far as he got.

Naoya didn’t think anymore. Instead, he moved entirely on animal instinct. Before Yakiyama’s neurons could even finish firing, Naoya crossed the distance and punched him in the face with his regrown left arm. Yakiyama was thrown across the city, flames spewing from his mouth and nose as he bounced down the street like a rock skipped across a pond. Each bounce shattered the street, but Yakiyama’s momentum carried him all the way back to the Ryūketsu, where he slammed into the lower half of the building. Glass and concrete exploded in all directions as the gangster flew through it like a human bullet.

After pausing for a moment to watch the destruction, Naoya gave chase. The city blurred by as he moved, crossing the several hundred foot journey Yakiyama had made in less than a second. Rather than follow Yakiyama through the hole his crude entry had made, Naoya burst through the walls of the building to make his own entrance to stand among the ruins of the arena.

In contrast to how it had been moments before, the Ryūketsu was mercifully silent. The numerous well-dressed patrons had all vanished into the ether, and the fiery kitchens were absent their chefs, who left pieces of meat to blacken and sizzle unattended. The mechanical arm that had lifted the arena into the ceiling was tilted, having fallen over from the damage from the battle above and the partially melted metal arena floor had broken off and fallen into one of the balconies. Through the gap in the roof where the arena once was, embers from the raging fire on the roof fell into the building.

In the middle of the metal arm that protruded from the floor, was Yakiyama, his impact having dented the steel cylinder inward. The gangster remained dented into the structure while blood poured from his broken jaw, and a number of broken bones punched through his skin. As Naoya strode closer, Yakiyama stared back at him with hate, but it was truly and utterly impotent.

Seeing his enemy broken and beaten, Naoya felt an irrepressible urge build up inside him. Golden fractures spread across his skin, and power surged through him. Unable to stop it, Naoya threw back his head and screamed in animal fury, the force of his voice challenging Izumi’s thunder.

The Ryūketsu fell away, ripped apart from the inside out as Naoya loosed his terrible cry. The force of his scream tore the concrete from its steel infrastructure and pulverized the metal into dust. A wave of devastation followed as the echoing shriek spread to the buildings nearby, bowling them over and splintering them into pieces.

As the torrent of power flowed out of him, golden fractures spiderwebbed through the street beneath his feet, spreading across Kurodaiya. The world shook violently, and everything the golden fractures touched fell apart. Buildings came apart, collapsing into heaps of rubble, filling the air with dust. Great slabs of concrete and rebar began to fall into the street as the golden fractures spread up into the roof above. At the back of his mind, Naoya vaguely realized that he was destroying the city around him, much as he had done at Hideki’s auto shop, but knowing what was happening and being able to stop it were two different things. He was fully in the grip of his animal rage, now.

When Naoya finally reached a state of relative calm, his scream cut off and the luminescent fractures ceased to spread. Devastation spread in all directions, but Naoya couldn’t consciously process any of that. He stood panting and snarling like a rabid animal until a glimmer of light caught his attention.

Surrounded by devastation, Naoya spotted Yakiyama still lying among the rubble on the street in front of him, partially obscured by a cloud of dust floating through the air. The cracks in his flesh shined with white light, telling Naoya that the gangster was trying to heal himself. The sight of it provoked Naoya’s instinctual mind, reminding him that his enemy was still in front of him.

He stepped towards his fallen foe, and he immediately felt something push against him. He paid it no mind and continued to push forward, but the feeling intensified. He reached a hand out, blind to what was ailing him, only to find his arm struggled to obey him. In the dim light of the flickering streetlights, Naoya saw the obstacle: a net of impossibly small wires was wrapped around his arm. Realizing that he was bound, Naoya groped at his bonds with both hands, trying to struggle free. However, the cords all around his body only got tighter and tighter as he struggled.

“Now, now, Nanbu-kun,” a familiar voice spoke in his ear. “Let’s not get carried away.”

Something tied itself around Naoya’s throat and began to strangle him. He struggled all the more viciously, but he felt his strength begin to leave him, as though the bonds were draining all his power away. His resistance flagged, and despite his desire to keep fighting, darkness crowded out his vision, and he knew no more.

Dossier

Subject Name: Yakiyama Kichiji (焼山 吉字)

Subject Status: Human Calamity (Survivor)

Yakiyama Kichiji is a ranking officer in the Tokyo Towers working directly for the Nishi-Shinjuku branch, which serves as the central command structure of the organization. The subject has been subject to surveillance by the Bureau for the past five years, though he’d been under scrutiny from the Civil Services for longer than that. The man known as Yakiyama Kichiji was among the initial cadre of unskilled labor brought to Yōgai-shima shortly before the Downfall. After the destruction of Tokyo and the construction of the island’s residential areas, Yakiyama would find himself out of a job when drone-based construction took over the lion’s share of the labor.

Like many of his fellows, he would find himself joining the island’s early gangs in order to find a place to belong when the work ran out and would subsequently be swept into the Towers syndicate when the organization formed in 2037. Yakiyama is believed to have become a Human Calamity during his “pilgrimage” across the quarantine zone into the ruins of Tokyo, a rite of passage for members of the gang. If Yakiyama gained his Fire Crisis during that episode, he would be one of the last known “Children of Tokyo” within the Bureau’s records.

Yakiyama has displayed aptitude for using his Crisis, his Karma, and notable skill in managing his subordinates. Though he’s known to possess a violent temper, recent analysis suggests potential for recruitment. However, Yakiyama’s connection to the Towers and his rank within the organization means that the Bureau has decided to avoid apprehension for the short term.

Crisis Abilities

Smoke Inhalation Emergency, “The Dragon Within”

Yakiyama possesses the ability to breathe fire. While this ability seems very mundane, it remains incredibly destructive, and Yakiyama is very capable of using his Crisis in a variety of ways. Surveillance has shown Yakiyama combining this ability with his proficiency in close-quarters combat, in addition to more novel uses, such as using his Crisis as a means of propulsion.

Crisis Ability: “The Dragon Pursues”

Through the use of a Transaction, Yakiyama is able to shape his fire-breath into the form of dragon. The dragon can move freely through the air at Yakiyama’s direction and can extend a minimum of several hundred feet, though its full limitations are unknown.

Transaction Conditions: In order to use this ability, Yakiyama must remain immobile and he must remain entirely focused on manipulating the dragon, meaning that he cannot defend himself. If Yakiyama moves, then the dragon will disperse.

Crisis Ability: “Draconic Roar of Victory”

An extremely rare ability that Yakiyama has only been observed to use twice to date. Raising his hands in a prayer position, Yakiyama recites a silent petition and then cries out “katsu” or “victory.” At the same time, Yakiyama breathes out an intense breath of white flame, the heat of which rivals a lightning bolt.

Transaction Conditions: Yakiyama must take a prayer stance and speak a single word in order activate this ability.

Parameters

Exigency: 7.5

Though not the strongest, Yakiyama possesses respectable power among Human Calamities.

Runaway: 7

After remaining in Exigency for an extended period of time, Yakiyama’s strength and speed increases. However, Yakiyama’s Runaway manifests in the rapidly increasing heat of his Crisis, which continually increases.

Forecasting: 4 (?)

Yakiyama has shown surpassing agility and evasiveness in battle, but the extent of his precognition remains unknown.

Account: 125%

Surveillance of Yakiyama has shown that he possesses an above average amount of Hazard Energy inside his body, though less than a Senior Inspector.

Precision: 4

Yakiyama’s Crisis possesses the capacity for widespread destruction, which only becomes more dangerous the longer he remains in Exigency.

Karma: 6

Yakiyama’s Karma is tilted in the favor of Positivity.

Another Day, Another Problem Case File #3, “People need a little fear in order to provoke them to move.”

January 19th, 2044

09:20 AM

Central Ward

Sunset District

Nanbu Naoya

“And what time were you planning on getting here, Nanbu-kun?” Yamato’s soft and sharp voice was loud in Naoya’s ear despite the storm overhead. There was a hint of annoyance in his tone, which he wasn’t trying very hard to hide.

“I’m on my way,” Naoya growled back, already annoyed; this was the third time the salesman had called him this morning. “I’ll be there in twenty minutes.”

“Twenty minutes,” mild incredulity filled the other man’s voice. “I did tell you to be here on the hour, didn’t I?”

“Nagging me isn’t going to reopen flooded roads or help me get through traffic any quicker,” Naoya shot back, being careful to avoid the question the other man asked.

“In business, a customer is always given grace should they deign to arrive late,” Yamato clicked his teeth, a habit that Naoya had learned meant the other man was trying to share some time-honored wisdom. “But the employee never can, especially not a contractor. It creates a penumbra of unreliability and slovenliness. Being late—,”

“Is something you’re going to have to live with today,” Naoya cut off Yamato’s lengthy complaining by tapping on the side of his goggles with his right hand, ending the call. The salesman’s voice was abruptly terminated, leaving Naoya to the welcome sound of the wailing wind and thunder.

He sat on the back of his bike, dressed in his typical black jacket, and mounted on his Bridge-Runner, his beaten brown helmet atop his head and his Augur pressed against his face in the form of goggles. Despite his earnest desire to get moving, the Bridge-Runner remained in place, hemmed in by traffic on all sides. A river of private vehicles, buses, and taxis formed a metal stream that extended up the street as far as Naoya could see, contained only by the buildings of Sunset Ward on either side. The sky above Naoya roiled with an endless curtain of grey clouds which whipped with greater furor than they had since Hurricane Izumi had perched over Yōgai-shima, and that primordial fury brought with it a downpour of rain and wind that made its prior thunderings pale in comparison. Yet, Naoya knew it to be the anger of a natural disaster in its death throes.

“Just two or three more days, right?” Naoya looked up at the roof of grey clouds in the sky above him, pondering the news. Yōgai-shima had entered the final stage of its weeks long feast, and the typhoon that had been anchored in the skies above was soon to disappear, or so Naoya had heard, and he was eager to see the blue sky again. The storm, however, wasn’t going to humbly bow out.

Izumi let loose her wrath in one final display, determined to leave her mark on the manmade island from one end to the other. The last surge of lightning and storm winds were blunted by Yōgai-shima’s numerous protections, preventing the hurricane from knocking the city flat, but, to Naoya’s chagrin, the calamity had a profound effect on the traffic. Streets up and down Central were closed off to prevent flooding, which led to numerous roads being forced to merge together, creating congestion of truly epic proportions.

Naoya felt the rain pounding down on his helmet, and each and every drop felt like someone was drumming their fingers on it, as though the weather was determined to annoy him personally. Frustration mounted as the wait dragged on, and the traffic moved inches at a time, never breaking from the monotonous stop-and-start cycle. Inwardly, he cursed himself for not better planning the morning ahead, blaming himself for getting caught in the vehicular mire.

He’d tried to get in a few jobs in the early morning, trying to diversify his income and make a few yen elsewhere, but that had cost him dearly when he tried to cross from Horizon into Sunset and found every road was backed up for miles. Once he’d ridden into the crush of cars, turning around wasn’t an option. Going north into the Iron District wasn’t possible, as the corporate center had closed itself to through traffic. To the south was the Lunar District, hidden behind its black walls. He idly wondered at the thought of breaking from the flow and trying to cut through the Bureau’s territory, but he couldn’t imagine he’d be allowed through the checkpoint, even if he dropped Suzume’s name.

Drawn by that thought, Naoya found his eyes drifting south in the direction of the Bureau’s private city. His eyes scanned the surface of the buildings to his left, wishing he could see through them to look at the Eclipse Tower on the southern border of Central. He tried to imagine what Suzume was doing at that moment, but his imagination was ill-suited to conjuring up any notion of what an Inspector did there. All that was brought to mind was paperwork and suitably bureaucratic office work, none of which seemed remotely appropriate for her. The sound of his Augur ringing drew Naoya back to reality, and he reached up to tap the side of his goggles to accept the call.

“Yamato-san?” Naoya’s voice was thick with annoyance.

“Um, excuse me?” a young woman’s voice answered instead, and Naoya paused in surprise.

“Uh, sorry about that,” he hastily apologized, looking at the caller’s information displayed in his goggles. There was no name listed with the number, but something about the woman’s voice was familiar to Naoya. “Who is this?”

“You don’t know my name?” the woman asked, though there was something coquettish in her tone.

“No, I don’t,” surprise quickly vanished, and in its place, suspicion bloomed in Naoya’s mind. “What’s your name?”

“Mmmm, take a guess,” the girl on the line grew a little more teasing, and Naoya felt his suspicion increase.

“Look, I’m busy,” Naoya tried to disentangle himself from the conversation, not entirely certain if the woman on the line was even a real person.

“Oh, don’t be like that,” the caller continued trying to reel him in. “Let me give you a hint; I’m blonde, I’m five foot six, and I weigh one hundred and ten pounds. If you ask nicely, I can give you my measurements.”

“You’re from the Virgin Sacrifice,” it suddenly clicked in his mind, and Naoya raised a hand up, preparing to hang up the call.

“You remembered your little Miyako-chan,” despite her flirtatious tone, it became increasingly clear to Naoya that it was a put-on thing. He’d never even been told the girl’s name, and she likely knew that.

“Why are you calling me?” Naoya demanded in a flat voice.

“Well, you haven’t come around recently, and I was wondering if I’d get to see you again,” the soapgirl’s voice slowly lost some of its charm, and beneath it was something Naoya couldn’t place. A sense of urgency, maybe?

“I don’t know you, and I don’t how you got this number,” Naoya’s rebuff caused the girl on the line to give a nervous chuckle. “Did Ichinose give it to you? Is he there with you?”

“Listen, I’d be very, very grateful if you’d just—,” the woman was borderline pleading, but before she could say anything more, she was interrupted. Muffled noise came over the line, and no one spoke for several seconds. Distantly, Naoya vaguely thought he could hear Ichinose’s voice, but he couldn’t make out a single word. Several voices responded to him: all of them male and harsh, but equally indiscernible.

“What’s going on?” Naoya raised his voice, trying to be heard. “Is anyone there?”

“Hey, hey, hey!” a nervous voice came over the line, and Naoya’s face twisted into a frown as he recognized the caller. “Hey, Nanbu-san! How’ve you been? Look, look, look, I really, really need you to come by the store because there’s just a little bit of important business you and I need to—,”

“Stop calling me.”

“Wait, wait! Please, just—,” Ichinose’s words were cut off with a sharp beep as Naoya tapped his goggles and the Augur ended the call.

“Block number,” Naoya ordered the device with a tired sigh, once more cutting off another avenue of communication between himself and Ichinose. He didn’t bother even trying to comprehend why the soapland manager was trying to call him; ever since they’d met, Ichinose had been trying to rope Naoya into strange business ventures, and the one time he’d indulged him, things had gone poorly. As he turned his attention away from Ichinose, Naoya ironically realized that he’d gone from helping one sleazy businessman to another.

It was 9:45 when Naoya finally made it. He pulled up outside a large, concrete apartment building on the south side of Sunset, and Yamato was there to meet him. The tall, lean man stood stock still like a scarecrow on the sidewalk outside the gate, using a wide red, umbrella to shelter himself from the rain. He was dressed in his black smart fabric business with gloves and shoes that merged seamlessly with his sleeves. Yamato had removed his silk mask, something that Naoya had noticed whenever the salesman needed to interact with a customer. Beneath, Yamato was an “almost” handsome man with a sharp nose and a rounded chin, but his nearly corpselike pallor and red eyes made him unnerving in Naoya’s eyes.

Naoya drew up to the sidewalk and brought the Bridge-Runner to a halt against the curb in front of Yamato. Lightning flashed, causing the salesman’s glasses to glow with menace as Naoya came to a halt in front of him. The light faded, and Yamato peered at Naoya with a neutral expression, but Naoya had learned that Yamato’s stoic features only masked a cold anger.

“You couldn’t have arrived a little sooner?” Yamato asked in a low clipped tone as he moved to loom over Naoya still seated on his bike.

“Did you lose the sale?” Naoya asked, ignoring the other man’s irritated demeanor.

“Not yet,” Yamato answered, clearly unamused.

“Then I guess being late didn’t matter,” Naoya shrugged off the salesman’s ire, and removed his goggles, which switched back into the compact form of an Augur before he slid it into his pocket. He switched off the bike’s engine and climbed off. Yamato turned about, leading Naoya through the gate outside the building onto the grounds.

“Here he is,” Yamato’s face immediately split into the most affable smile Naoya had ever seen with a friendly voice that seemed just as genuine. “This is my esteemed associate, Nanbu Naoya. He’s an expert in architecture, building appraisal, and demolition.”

Naoya gave Yamato a side-eye at the last remark, but he wasn’t the only one to recognize the odd introduction.

“Demolition?” asked Yamato’s newest mark, a middle-aged man with a wiry, lean build, and a receding hairline, dressed in a loose red track jacket and sweatpants. He wore a translucent raincoat that whipped in the wind and clung to an umbrella of his own for dear life. The small man looked back and forth between the two visitors with confusion.

“He’s kidding,” Naoya stepped in, giving a small bow as he addressed the landlord. “I apologize for being late. Things are a little bit hectic today, as you can imagine.”

“Honestly, I—,” thunder boomed in the distance, and Ichioka looked up to the sky as he quaked at the thunder. “I really think that we should reschedule this for another day. It’s madness out here.”

“Oh, no, Ichioka-san,” Yamato stepped forward, affecting a disappointed tone. “That just won’t do. Do you have any idea how much damage is being done to your property at right this second? If we sit and wait until the storm passes, I’m afraid we could be looking at irreversible harm to your building.”

“Irreversible?” Ichioka repeated the word with naked uncertainty, and Yamato immediately seized on it to direct the conversation away from the subject of canceling the appointment.

“Absolutely,” Yamato stepped forward, closing his umbrella with a smooth motion as he closed ranks with Ichioka. He guided the landlord with an outstretched hand, using the pretense of taking shelter beneath his smaller umbrella in order to invade his personal space and cow the weaker man.

“Let’s take a tour of the grounds,” Yamato suggested, turning Ichioka around. “It will give us a chance to talk while Nanbu-san inspects the structure.”

The landlord scarcely had a chance to respond, instead muttering something as Yamato assumed completed control over the conversation. Ichioka-san walked with stooped, submissive shoulders, occasionally mumbling a response to whatever Yamato said. The salesman had taken the lead from the inception of the conversation and walked tall with his chin held high. Gone was the looming, surly, quiet man that Naoya remembered the day they first met, and there was no trace of the quiet anger written on Yamato’s face moments before. Instead, Yamato had become bolder, more outspoken, and confident. The way he gestured with his folded umbrella as though it were a cane added a certain staginess to the way the salesman held himself, but if Ichioka found it ingenuine, he was too cowed to say anything.

“Let me guess: you have a lot of problems with maintenance on this property, don’t you, Ichioka-san?”

“Well,” Ichioka rubbed the back of his head, clearly reticent to agree. “I do my best to stay on top of things around here. Never had a situation I couldn’t handle.”

“That’s the mark of an attentive man,” Yamato gave away compliments as freely as candy, though the way he paired it with his austere demeanor made it seem as though Ichioka had earned it, somehow. “But the simple fact of the matter is, no one man can keep an entire building standing, no matter how attentive he might be.

“These prefabricated buildings,” Yamato used his umbrella to gesture up at the square, five-foot apartment building that stood over the trio, its lifeless grey construction blending with the dour storm clouds in the sky above. “They really aren’t built to last. Nothing in Yōgai-shima is, really.”

“Is that right?” Ichioka followed Yamato’s eyes upward to the roof.

“Oh, you’d be surprised,” Yamato fixed the landlord with his gaze, his crystal glasses momentarily shining in the dim light. “I know I was when I realized it. We like to think we’re living in the city of the future with the absolute best of everything. The truth is, so much of the city was thrown together at the last minute. The citizen ID cards, the city’s surveillance system, the very walls that surround us: all of them, so easily undermined. Everything in this city is so much more fragile than we give it credit for. Isn’t that right, Nanbu-kun?”

It took a moment for Naoya to realize that he’d been included in the conversation again.

“Uh, yeah,” Naoya gave a non-committal shrug as the eyes of the other two men fell on him. “Just the other day—,”

“There are nearly a hundred buildings just like this one in Yōgai-shima,” Yamato returned to ignoring Naoya again as he glanced back up the side of the building. “All of their blueprints were generated by a computer and then put together by a combination of machines and unskilled labor using the exact same materials. I lived in an apartment just like this one, myself. The walls were very weak, and the ceiling was prone to collapse from water damage. All of these buildings have the exact same flaws, Ichioka-san. Yours included.”

“Well, I’ve had no trouble with broken walls from my tenants,” the landlord replied, pushing back a little. “And the only leaks I’ve had were from broken pipes, not rain damage.”

“That may be true for the present, Ichioka-san,” Yamato held up his hand in a momentary, conciliatory gesture that vanished as quickly as it appeared. “But you must understand: these buildings weren’t made to be inhabited for as long as they have been. Two years, maybe three. Five, at the most. But it’s been ten years. A decade of typhoons, lightning storms, earthquakes. Yōgai-shima may still be standing now, but the city is far from unscathed.”

Yamato raised his umbrella, tapping the concrete wall with the handle. With his back to Ichioka, Yamato didn’t see the man scowl as though he thought the salesman was treating the block of cement too roughly.

“I noticed you didn’t invest in laminate for your property, Ichioka-san,” Yamato allowed a sliver of disappointment to creep into his voice but pointedly didn’t elaborate as to why.

“I didn’t see the need,” the man answered, frankly. “I’d have to pay out the nose for it! And what does something like that even get me?”

“Setting aside the issues the rest of Yōgai-shima’s construction has, Ichioka-san,” Yamato turned around, a friendly smile beneath his black silk mask. “Let me be the first to inform you that nanomaterials truly are a modern mechanical marvel. A laminate coating, even a transparent one, can protect a building from wind, weather, and water damage when nothing else can. They’re also getting cheaper, day by day. It would be my pleasure to help you invest in one.”

“I’m confused,” Ichioka ran a hand over his head, glancing back and forth between Yamato and Naoya. “I thought you were trying to sell me insurance. What’s this about a laminate?”

“Ichioka-san,” Yamato adjusted his glasses and stepped forward, hooking his umbrella over his left wrist by the handle. “I’m not trying to sell you anything.”

Naoya arched an eyebrow, wondering what tactic the other man was taking. Ichioka, too, didn’t seem to believe what he was hearing. For a moment, Naoya braced himself, expecting the landlord to shoo them off his property. Yamato, however, never lost control of the situation. The black-clad man raised his right hand, as if to lay it on Ichioka’s shoulder and lead him around, but the salesman was careful to never actually touch him. Instead, Yamato’s hand hovered over Ichioka’s shoulder by half an inch.

“This way,” Yamato continued to smile behind his mask, gesturing with his left arm down toward the end of the building. Ichioka glanced at Naoya again, though Naoya wasn’t sure why. He felt certain that the landlord wanted them to leave, but he said nothing. At length, he allowed himself to be led.

Yamato walked side by side with Ichioka while Naoya followed several paces behind, his hands tucked into his pockets. Even after the landlord began moving, Yamato didn’t lower his arm, instead letting it loom behind Ichioka’s back in parody of a friendly gesture. From Naoya’s perspective, it almost appeared comical, but he imagined Ichioka was keenly aware of Yamato’s hand and the constant near invasion of his personal space.

“Are you aware of the Municipal Sustainment Act?” Yamato asked as they walked.

“Uh, vaguely,” Ichioka answered, though it was clear to Naoya that he was lying.

“The Cabinet is far from blind to the issues facing our fair city,” Yamato launched into his explanation. “Steps have to be taken, because Yōgai-shima is going to be our home for a very long time. The Municipal Sustainment Act is an initiative spearheaded by the government to make sure that the businesses, factories, and living spaces of Yōgai-shima remain functional.”

As they rounded the corner, Yamato stepped away from Ichioka and moved to a door at the rear of the building. He opened it and gestured for the landlord to step inside, as though Yamato was a host inviting a guest into his own home. As soon as Ichioka stepped through, Yamato followed him in, letting the door start to swing shut behind him and Naoya had to dart forward before he got left behind.

“In response to the Municipal Sustainment Act, businesses all across the island have banded together to form the Metropolitan Restoration Coalition,” Yamato’s voice echoed off the walls of the building, the world momentarily going dark as Naoya’s eyes adjusted to the dim light indoors. When he could see again, he realized the three men were standing at an interior stairwell at the corner of the apartment.

“The Coalition is dedicated to providing a comprehensive suite of services to businessmen and property owners across the city, just like you, to ensure that our island remains pristine and livable for years to come. Our company,” Yamato gestured to himself and then to Naoya, briefly remembering that he existed. “FAIR Insurance Agency, is a member of the Coalition.”

“Who are you currently insured with? Tenki? Umbrella Protections?” at mention of the latter name, Ichioka scowled, giving Yamato exactly what he needed. “Forgive me for saying so, but neither company is particularly, ‘forward-thinking,’ if you’ll allow it. Whatever protections you’ve had up to now aren’t going to last into next year. The Municipal Restoration Act is going to come with a bushel of rewrites to the city’s building codes, stricter inspections, and harsher penalties.

“Soon, the amenities that you thought you could go without, like that exterior laminate? Those will be mandatory,” Yamato slipped off his crystal-clear glasses and made a show of slowly cleaning them with a black cloth produced from the inside of his coat. “Demand is already causing laminate costs to go up, and they look poised to double before the year is out. Insurance premiums for buildings not already compliant with the Restoration Act are going to start increasing steadily, as well. It’s thought of as a little financial incentive for property holders to get their ducks in a row ahead of time.”

“They can’t do that!” Ichioka objected, as though Yamato were capable of doing anything about it. “The Act isn’t even law, yet!”

“It’s already started,” Yamato replaced his glasses and spread his hands. “Of course, I’m sure your current insurance provider has already informed you of all this, scheduled an inspection, and provided an estimate for a laminate cover for your building.”

The landlord stared into the middle distance, his eyes vacant, while sweat beaded out on his forehead. Yamato had him scared. There was no other way to describe it.

“Of course,” Yamato spoke up after allowing Ichioka to stew for several seconds and drew the man’s attention back to him. “Customers of FAIR Insurance receive many benefits as members of the Coalition. Through us, you’ll have access to a laminate installation at a discount, along with whatever groundskeeping and construction services you’ll need to stay ahead of the city’s shifting demands. As an exclusive offer, if you choose to entrust your property to us, we’ll even pay out the early cancellation fee from your current insurance provider.”

Ichioka wrung his hands, clearly uncertain what to do. He’d been informed of a stick he’d never seen, one that was poised to strike him in the back of his head, and Yamato stood before him, dangling a carrot he desperately and suddenly needed. Whenever Yamato made a sale, he always chose a slightly different persona, something he told Naoya was critical to catering his services to his clients, but his pitch always ended in the same place: fear. Fear always ended up the lynchpin of Yamato’s strategy.

“Allow me to demonstrate the effectiveness of our methods,” Yamato spoke abruptly, glancing in Naoya’s direction. Naoya could only look back, wondering what the other man was thinking.

“Why are you complicating this?” Naoya asked himself. “You already have this in the bag.”

“Now, Ichioka-san,” Yamato once more placed his hand over the other man’s shoulder to begin herding him up the stairwell. “I have a proposition for you. Give us a single chance to show you our expertise. If we can’t find a single flaw in your well-kept foundation, we won’t waste a single second more of your time. But if we can, well, then we talk business.”

“How did I get roped into this sideshow act?” Naoya wondered as he followed the two men up the stairwell.

“The damage a roof can take during stormy seasons like this can often go unnoticed until it’s too late to do anything about it,” at the top of the stairs, Yamato once again opened the door that led them out onto the flat roof of the building. This time, Yamato held the door for Naoya, giving him a pointed look as he stepped out onto the roof.

Despite the return of the howling wind and pouring rain, Naoya felt a sense of relief as he left behind the cloistered, noisy confines of the stairwell and stepped back out into the open. The grey curtain of Izumi’s clouds seemed so close to the city that Naoya almost felt like he could reach a hand over his head to touch them. North of Ichioka’s humble apartment, near the border of Arcade, a vortex of wind had touched down into the city.

The column of whirling winds was contained by motes of black and white sparks that somehow constrained the high winds. Turning around, Naoya was able to see at least five more such whirlwinds touching down across the city, including in the Lunar District. Though the sight appeared apocalyptic, the columns of wind marked Yōgai-shima’s endurance as the city drank up the last of the hurricane’s power. Entire stretches of the city had been blocked off in order to accommodate the cloudy pillars, referred to as Jacob’s Ladders, but life continued regardless. Life in Yōgai-shima couldn’t afford to stop.

Sunset was the marketplace of Central Ward: the road that ran from east to west that connected Central to Arcade was like a mighty river, with countless smaller one-way roads branching north and south. Across the breadth of the road, and its many tributaries, there were countless shops and markets, which mutually formed the Magic Hour Shopping Arcade that served as the major attraction of Central’s western fraction.

“Buildings like this can deceive you,” Yamato raised his voice, calling Naoya out of his daydream. “They’re made to hide damage rather than endure it. It takes a skilled hand to reveal wear and tear that’s hiding in plain sight.”

Yamato had given Naoya his cue, and he gave a soft sigh to the wind, bemoaning his part in things. He slowly pried off his gloves and looked down at his hands. He flexed his fingers, trying to find a way to understand the strange power that inundated them. Over the past few days, he’d had the opportunity to practice his little talent, gaining a firmer hold on it.

Yamato had promised him that once he mastered his gift, he’d appreciate it. It would be “liberating;” that was the word he used, but Naoya didn’t feel free, or empowered by the Crisis he called on. Just the opposite: he hated it.

Naoya turned, watching as Yamato led Ichioka across the southern edge of the roof, the salesman pointed down at the gutters, keeping the landlord turned away. Yamato was clearly distracting their mark for a precious few moments, giving Naoya an opportunity to do whatever he needed to. When he stepped toward the middle of the roof and laid his hand against the concrete beneath him, he wasn’t certain precisely why he was doing it. Was it for the money? Was it to learn to control his power? Was it out of a sense of obligation? He couldn’t say, but he couldn’t hide from the fact he didn’t like this, either.

Naoya breathed out through his mouth, emptying his lungs, and closed his eyes. He refused to breathe, fixating on thoughts of closed spaces, falling buildings, and being smothered; the exact opposite of what he’d been taught to do to calm himself. The mental image of being crushed in a deep, dark, lightless place sent a jolt through Naoya and he opened his eyes, watching as strands of golden fissures snaked across the concrete. They spread outward, creating an oblong fifteen-foot patch of cracks in the cement that spread outward from where Naoya touched it. A moment after they’d appeared, the light vanished, leaving only rudimentary fractures across the roof of the building.

“What did you do!?” Ichioka’s voice caught Naoya’s attention, and he looked up to see the landlord standing across the patch of crumbling concrete, looking at the fractures with a mixture of disbelief and outrage. Naoya hadn’t said anything after he’d sent the fractures tunneling through the rooftop. Rather, he simply stood and withdrew his gloves, tugging them on over his hands.

“Careful, Ichioka-san,” Yamato took hold of the landlord’s right elbow when he might try and walk across the broken cement. “We can’t have you falling through the roof, now.”

“Look at all this!” the man pointed at the bed of broken concrete. “This wasn’t here just a minute ago!”

“Oh, it was,” Yamato assured him, a wide smile behind his mask. “Didn’t I tell you water damage was insidious?”

The salesman poked at the cracked roof with the tip of his umbrella, testing it.

“It seems to me your roof has a slight dip in the center,” Yamato went on, bundling up Ichioka in lie after lie. “It’s probably less than a millimeter, but it’s just deep enough that it could serve as a pool for rainwater. There was a pool here last night and well into the early morning, slowly seeping into the cement, eroding it all the while. That kind of damage can be hard to spot unless you have the skills to reveal it. Nanbu-kun has a talent for that; didn’t I tell you? Now, while we obviously can’t cover you for this damage, as it happened before you signed, we can refer you to a business partner that specializes in—.”

It took an hour. From the moment they stepped onto Ichioka’s property to the moment the man signed the contract; it had only taken an hour. Naoya sat in silence, feeling a sense of guilt, as he watched the equally quiet Ichioka sign his life away on every dotted line. In contrast, Yamato couldn’t have seemed more pleased.

A few minutes later, Naoya and Yamato were standing on the street outside, Naoya once more mounted on his bike. Yamato stood beneath the red wing of his umbrella, idly scrolling through the insurance contract on his phone. Naoya, on the other hand, scrolled through the Yōgai-shima Maverick, desperately looking for another job.

Across Central, most of Naoya’s regulars had nothing to offer. There were only a few courier jobs on offer, and nothing regarding maintenance, or manual labor. On the digital display of the island, there were numerous gig jobs down in Sin Ward, but Naoya didn’t dare venture west after what happened with the Towers. His eyes instead ventured west, towards Arcade Ward, looking for new opportunities there.

“The contract’s all signed and sealed,” Yamato intoned in a dry voice as he tucked away his Augur. “The commission should be in before the day’s over. Honestly, I should cut your pay, though, considering how late you are.”

Naoya glanced up at Yamato, prepared to argue with him, but the objection died in his throat.

“What is it?” Yamato asked, noticing the lack of response on Naoya’s part.

“Is everything you said about the Municipal Restoration Act true?” Naoya asked.

“More or less,” Yamato gave a slight shrug. “I stretched the truth where necessary.”

“So, what was the point of involving me?” Naoya demanded, feeling a sense of guilt for his part in the fraud.

“Are you objecting to getting paid, Nanbu-kun?” Yamato cocked his head to one side as he tried to understand what provoked Naoya.

“I’m objecting to being used,” Naoya corrected him. “I’m objecting to scamming people.”

“I don’t like that word, Nanbu-kun,” Yamato’s lowered his voice in a warning tone, but Naoya didn’t heed it.

“Why?” Naoya challenged him. “Because that’s what we did.”

“Take a look at that building, Nanbu-kun,” Yamato turned and gestured towards the square brick of concrete behind them. “What do you see?”

“You tell me,” Naoya shook his head, seeing no need to humor the other man.

“You’re looking at a deathtrap that’s been given the bare minimum of maintenance for the last ten years,” Yamato took a half-step to his right, so that he could share Naoya’s perspective on the apartment. “The only reason that this building is still standing is because of the infrastructure around it. It’s a miracle, really.”

“And that’s supposed to mean what to me?” Naoya folded his arms, unable to understand.

“It means we’ve done this city a service,” when Naoy scoffed, Yamato only pressed his point. “That man was never going to pay for anything but the bare minimum for upkeep. Do you have any idea how many faults there could be in that building right now? And that man would have contently turned a blind eye until it all came down like a house of cards. People could have died if we didn’t act today.”

“All because you sold him the Ultra Deluxe Plan,” Naoya rolled his eyes.

“Not just because of me, Nanbu-kun,” Yamato corrected him, his keen, sly voice creeping in again. “But because of you. The thing you need to understand, Nanbu-kun; people are stagnant. Even in Yōgai-shima, even after everything that happened to Japan, human beings can’t resist the allure of inertia. They give up, they stop changing, become complacent. People need a little fear in order to provoke them to move. That’s how evolution works. Fear is the source of change, and by scaring Ichioka-san, you’ve given him a wakeup call. Everyone benefits from this, Nanbu-kun.”

“You should use that speech in your next sales pitch,” Naoya flicked his wrist and transformed his Augur into a pair of goggles and put them on. He reached down and switched on the engine, and the machine whined to life. “That makes three: I’ve more than paid you back for our deal. I’m done.”

“Is this supposed to be some kind of negotiation tactic?” Yamato adjusted his glasses, peering at Naoya as though he was an unknown organism under a microscope. “Are you not getting paid enough?”

“I’ve got what I need,” Naoya insisted, but Yamato merely flashed a mocking smile.

“So, what are you going to do then?” the salesman stepped forward, standing over Naoya as he lowered his voice. “Go back to fast food deliveries? Don’t be ridiculous; there’s no future down that road for you, Nanbu-kun. If you want to make real money, you should be putting that talent of yours to use. That’s where your future lies.”

“I’ll make that decision for myself,” Naoya cast a wary glance in the salesman’s direction. “You enjoy. . . whatever the hell it is you do.”

“When the money runs out, you’ll be back,” Yamato assured him with a glad smile, stepping away from the street. “I’ll be waiting.”

“Keep waiting, asshole,” Naoya hastily spurred the Bridge-Runner into motion and took off.

In the past hour, traffic had gotten better, as new routes had opened up after the early morning traffic jam, easing some of the congestion. That was good for Naoya; he was able to build up a modicum of speed, and the sense of momentum made it feel as though his tension was peeling off of him. Being on his bike, riding through the streets made him feel more liberated than any power he might have possessed.

His Crisis: the power to break whatever he touched; the reality of it haunted Naoya with more spite than any dark specter. For as long as he could remember, things just happened to break when he was around. He took it as a fact of his life and rationalized it as some kind of curse or perennial bad luck foisted on him by the universe itself. It made things easier when he pushed his problems outside of himself.

But that was a lie. He was the source of everything.

In the back of his mind, every time someone accused him of ineptly breaking something, he was forced to admit they’d been right. He wracked his brain, trying to think of how many things that had been shattered, broken, and pulverized at his hands, and the scope was beyond his comprehension. Beyond the destruction he knew of, he morbidly pondered how many things he’d left in ruins without knowing it.

Could his Crisis have destroyed something precious without him noticing it? What couldn’t he destroy? He thought back to the night when he met Nishijima, when he was driving home from Sin Ward: he remembered the fear and the panic when the truck collided with him, and he remembered the scene afterward. Both his bike and the truck were shredded in the aftermath of the collision and shattered like glass. The damage spread across the street, as well, creating a massive sinkhole that had swallowed the two vehicles. At the time, Naoya couldn’t explain the devastation, but now he could, and he found ignorance more inviting than the truth.

He found his breathing becoming heavier, and his heart began to beat powerfully in his chest. Realizing that his anxiety was getting the better of him, Naoya slowed the bike, pulling off to the side of the road to give himself a chance to calm down, not wanting his bike to fall apart under him. In the shadow of a five-story building, Naoya parked his bike, trying to imagine that he was somewhere without walls to close him in, or a storm to pelt rain down on top of him. Before he could find that calm place in his psyche, the ringing of his Augur interrupted him.

“Who is it?” Naoya reflexively tapped his goggles, answering the call with a brusque tone. The caller answered with a sound that reminded Naoya of a throaty hiss, which he supposed was a chuckle. It was man’s voice, one Naoya didn’t recognize.

“Hello? Ichinose?”

“This is Nanbu, right?” the caller asked, his voice a soft rasp.

Naoya immediately wanted to hang up, but something, some premonition stopped him from ending the call.

“Speaking,” Naoya answered, slowly. “Who am I speaking with?”

“Someone you fucked over,” the other man sneered with palpable contempt.

“Did I break something that belonged to you?” Naoya ventured.

“Something like that,” the other man audibly smiled, and Naoya could only imagine the caller had a cruel grin on his face. “You broke a contract; you owed me Nishijima.”

“Nishijima?” Naoya’s thoughts turned to the week before, and the confrontation with the dark-suited man. “This shit again.”

“Yeah,” the caller hissed. “Thought that’d ring a bell.”

“Listen, just listen: I wasn’t told anything about Nishijima, or who he was, or who wanted him. All I did was—,”

“Shut the fuck up,” the caller barked, forcing Naoya to lapse into silence. The caller was quiet for a minute, pausing to breathe out an irate sigh. “I gotta say, I’m pretty fuckin’ disappointed. The way I heard it, you were supposed to be a certified ass-kicker, but I say two words and you’re pissing yourself.”

“You don’t know anything about me,” Naoya shot back, his irritation surpassing his caution. “If you’re such a badass, you should have tried to catch Nishijima yourself. Instead, you relied on bottom-feeders like Ichinose to handle shit for you. How’d that turn out? You want to complain, go talk to him.”

“Oh, I already did,” as he spoke, Naoya sensed the cruelty creeping into the other man’s voice. “We had a very animated conversation, he and I.”

“What did you do to him?” Naoya demanded.

“He’s still alive, if that’s what you’re worried about,” the caller answered nonchalantly. “His business prospects went up in smoke, though.”

“Why are you doing this?” Naoya felt a surge of some kind of emotion that he couldn’t explain. He had no love for Ichinose, but he didn’t want the other man to get hurt, either.

“It’s called making an example of people who cross me,” the man spit the words with genuine ire. “You fucked me, Nanbu, and no one gets away with that. You want this to stop? You tell me who paid you off.”

“What?” Naoya couldn’t hide his confusion. “I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

“A hired gun with the balls to take down a Dealer out of Tsukuyomi doesn’t just fall out of the fucking sky in this town,” the caller seethed, and Naoya heard a crackling noise like static over the phone line. “And he sure as hell doesn’t let a fat bounty like Nishijima walk away clean for no reason. I’m gonna give you one chance, asshole, then, things get ugly. I’ve been patient, and that’s not a virtue I hold dear, so you’d better listen up. I want to know who hired you to let Nishijima to walk. Who’s pulling your fucking strings?”

Dealer. Tsukuyomi. Nishijima. They were all words Naoya had heard before, but he couldn’t piece the relation between them together. Confusion collided with indignation and Naoya cut loose before he could stop himself.

“I let that man go because everything about that fucking job stank,” Naoya shouted back, not caring if anyone on the street overhead him. “It stank of Sin Ward bullshit like Ichinose and fucking creeps like you. You slapped a price tag on that man’s head and had me chasing him around, but I couldn’t even tell you what was wrong or right at the end of the day. I walked away out of principle.”

“Principle,” the caller sneered back, the crackling rising again. “What the fuck does a delivery boy know about principle?”

“More than a piece of shit yakuza-wannabe gangster,” as the words left Naoya’s mouth, he knew he said something he couldn’t take back to a man he already understood wouldn’t accept apologies. He’d be lying if he told himself he wasn’t afraid, but he also experienced a kind of thrill. To his surprise, the man on the other end of the line openly laughed in a harsh, barking voice.

“You know what this means?” the caller seemed genuinely amused, but the malevolent undercurrent remained. “It means you’re a dead man. Everyone you know is getting what Ichinose got. You’re poison to everyone you love. You got family? My boys will be paying them a visit. You got a girl? We’ll be seeing her, too.”

“I’d almost pay to see that,” Naoya scoffed back, a smile forming on his face.

“If you hurry, you just might,” the caller’s malevolence increased, and there was clear mockery in the way spoke. “I hope your friends have insurance.”

The caller abruptly hung up, leaving Naoya with a head full of anger and confusion. He sat on his bike for a moment, trying to discern what his next course of action should be. The Towers had already paid a visit to Ichinose, so who else would they go after? Suzume, he imagined, could take on the whole gang. Who else did Naoya have to call friend? He had acquaintances across the city from a dozen different short-term jobs, but Naoya couldn’t imagine the Towers could have dug up his ill-fated job history so quickly. But something about the caller’s last words remained with Naoya.

“Insurance?” once Naoya repeated the word aloud, it was all too obvious what was happening. “Dial Sakura.”

At his command, the Augur immediately began calling, and Naoya sat on his bike, anxiously waiting for her to pick up.

“Hi, this is Sakura!” the young woman’s voice came over the phone, as bright and cheerful as the genuine article. “I’m so sorry I wasn’t able to answer—.”

The voice mail greeting was cut off by a sharp beep as Naoya tapped the side of his goggles, ending the call. Naoya revved his bike, and the engine howled sharply as he whipped it around and took off. Buildings wrapped in red and grey brick skins passed by as Naoya returned to the streets of Horizon and turned northward, weaving his way through traffic. Holographic barriers blocked off flooded streets, and large monitors affixed to the sides of buildings flashed warnings about the worsening weather, showing blocked off streets on a map of the city.

A similar map was displayed in the corner of Naoya’s vision. His Augur displayed an up-to-date readout of the city’s streets, showing closed routes and traffic congestion all across the island. His eyes darted back and forth between the digital display and the road ahead of him, trying to determine the best route between himself and FAIR Insurance. North of him, traffic was backed up across the Golden Mile, as most of the routes into and out of Sin Ward were swamped with the early morning downpour. Instead of sitting and suffering through the slowdown, Naoya took a turn to his left, passing through a flickering barrier that was intended to discourage commuters from traveling down flooded roads.

The Bridge-Runner, fortunately, was built for endurance under adverse conditions, and Naoya drove it through the flooded roads and alleyways of the city, sending up cascading walls of water that splashed in all directions. Moving against the pouring rain and howling wind, Naoya circumvented the worst of the traffic as he wove through Sunset, but he had to slow as he made numerous twists and turns down side-alleys just to keep moving. Every time he had to break from the most direct route, it cost him precious seconds.

“Yamato,” at the mention of the name, Naoya’s Augur immediately began to dial. The phone rang twice before the salesman picked up.

“Nanbu-kun? I must say, I’m surprised. I didn’t think I’d be hearing about you so soon,” Yamato played at being professional, but there was a certain smugness in his voice that was unmistakable.

“Yamato!” Naoya had to nearly shout over the whine of the engine and the wind whipping in his ears. “Can you call the office?”

“I can. . .,” Yamato answered with slow wariness. “What’s the matter?”

“I think there’s trouble at FAIR,” Naoya shouted back. “Can you call Sakura or Adachi?”

“What kind of trouble?” it was an entirely reasonable question, but Naoya couldn’t stop to explain.

“Just call someone at the office and warn them that someone might be coming by,” Naoya insisted.

“Who? What are you talking about?” the salesman asked with clear incredulity and confusion.

“The Towers, Yamato!” Naoya barked, his voice ragged with frustration. “The Towers! Some of their men might be heading to FAIR!”

“The Towers?” the salesman scoffed, completely lost. “Why?”

“Just call someone at the office and tell them to expect trouble,” Naoya didn’t explain any further; how could he? The situation was entirely insane, and Naoya could only hope that he was mistaken. “Tell them to call the police if anyone shows up asking about me.”

“Wait—,” before Yamato could ask any more questions, Naoya hung up.

For the next ten minutes, he took the winding way as he wound north, heading into the Iron District as he carefully avoided being caught in traffic. When the grey office towers rose up around him like exaggerated gravestones, Naoya fell a tightness in his chest. He turned down the dizzying twists of the Iron District’s defensive perimeter, eager to reach his destination, convinced he’d turn a corner and witness a building collapse. Instead, as he turned right onto an intersection, he witnessed a towering parking garage come into view, connected to the various office buildings around it. It was the closest thing to a landmark he could use to remember the location of the FAIR office among its countless identical siblings.

Naoya drove up the concrete ramp, circling his way up through the dark concrete passage, heading up towards the fifth floor. The garage was deathly quiet, save for the sound of the Bridge-runner’s powerful wheels and whining engine, which blended with the constant wailing of the hurricane winds. As he rounded the ramps and ascended the structure, Naoya took the relative quiet as a signal that everything was fine, and for a fleeting moment, he thought himself foolish. Then, another sound echoed off the walls.

Music echoed off the concrete walls of the garage; it was a techno beat not created with ordinary instruments. The rhythm was fast, and aggressive, punctuated by a series of powerful hits that sounded as rapid as machinegun fire. A human voice, synthesized and altered beyond recognition, spoke rhymes faster than the ear could comprehend as is shifted between a feminine and masculine tone. The foreign sound spurred Naoya to rev the engine and finish making his climb all the faster.

The fifth floor of the parking garage was bathed in a collage of red and pink lights, all of them coming from the same source. A large SUV was parked in the center of the garage, conspicuously avoiding all the other spaces while shining its headlights toward the entrance ramp. The car itself was bright red in color, and it had luminescent red, pink, and orange flames painted around the wheels. The machine thumped with the bass of the music, which was so loud and overpowering that it pounded in Naoya’s ears. Leaning casually against the hood of the vehicle were two men dressed in raincoats. One of them was short, and dressed in a pink parka, his hood pulled back to reveal a head of damp, oily black hair and a narrow, rat-like face. The other man was tall, rivaling Naoya’s height, with a green parka and a bucket hat, with a wide acne scarred face, with a set of black and purple bruises across the left side of his jaw.

As soon as he laid eyes on them, Naoya immediately knew who they were. He drove forward, letting the whine of his engine challenge the storm and the pounding music. As soon as he arrived, the two men stood up at attention. Something primal inside Naoya wanted to run the two men down, but he resisted the dark impulse and slid his bike to a halt in front of them. The smaller of the two, the wild Juzo, sneered at Naoya with a knowing grin, seeming to intuit that the other man had retreated from a more violent course of action, while his comrade blanched in palpable fear.

“What the hell are you two doing here?” Naoya’s voice rebounded off the walls, his tone course with anger.

“Us?” Juzo laid a hand to his chest and glanced towards his taller lackey, his mocking smile never faltering. “We’re just earning some extra cash, delivery boy. Although, we’re here to pick up, not drop off.”

“And what is that?” Naoya demanded, looking back and forth between the two men. As soon Naoya laid eyes on Hibiki, the tall skinny man held up his hands and took several steps backward, flashing a smile that revealed several broken teeth.

“Is that really the question you should be asking right now?” Juzo asked, stepping forward to glare at Naoya. “I’d be more concerned about us paying you back for the ass-kicking the other day. You think that hole I put in your hand hurt? That’s just the start, bitch.”

“Yo, Juzo, man,” Hibiki continued to retreat, even though Naoya scarcely noticed his presence. “I’m not looking to end up in the ICU, bro. Let’s just take a step back, here, man.”

“You should listen to your friend,” Naoya leaned forward, lowering his voice to make his threat. “You’re not the only one who’s just getting started.”

“Ain’t no one’s starting the party without me!” another voice, one Naoya didn’t recognize, and he turned to his left to look towards the garage’s skybridge to see two more men approaching them, coming from the office building. Leading the way was man in an ostentatious pink fur coat, and he strode forward with exaggerated confidence. The stranger had a head of short, shaved hair that was bleached blond, with a matching bleached chinstrap beard. His mouth was twisted into a smile that revealed a number of golden teeth.

Walking behind him was a wide man in a green parka who Naoya recognized as the third member of Juzo’s trio. The heavily built man had a woman slung over one shoulder, dressed in a dark skirt and a white blouse with a head of black hair hanging down from her limp form.

“Sakura-chan!” Naoya instantly recognized the woman being carried by Kubo, he stepped forward, intent on prying Sakura away out of the gangster’s hands.

“This your girl?” the stranger in the pink coat stepped into Naoya’s path, intercepting him before he could apprehend Kubo. “I figured pinching her would get your attention.”

“She has nothing to do with this,” Naoya glared down at the man in the pink fur coat who was half a head shorter than he was, but the gangster didn’t seem remotely intimidated. “If you have a problem with me, you deal with me. Leave her out of this.”

“She’s involved in this because of the shit you pulled,” the gangster reached up to jab a finger into Naoya’s chest. “You fucked with us, you ran and hid like a bitch, and now your girlfriend’s in the crosshairs. That’s on you, delivery boy.”

“She’s not my girlfriend!” Naoya gestured towards the unconscious woman. “She’s the most innocent person I’ve ever met! She has nothing to do with any of this!”

“Whether you’re hitting that or not, it doesn’t matter,” the gangster in the fur coat flashed his golden smile, though the expression was mocking and cruel. “If she’s someone you want to protect, she’s a target.”

“Do you think I’m just going to let you hurt her?” Naoya stood over the man in the fur coat, trembling with rage.

“Bro, what do you think I’m here for?” the gangster’s smile widened, becoming positively vicious. Before Naoya could even say another word, he felt something collide with his helmet. Pain shot through his skull, and he felt his feet leave the ground. He sailed through the air as lights flashed in Naoya’s vision. He struck the concrete, partially blinded, and he rolled with the excess momentum, his already battered helmet falling to pieces across the floor of the garage.

Naoya struggled to climb to his feet, reflexively reaching up to brush something cold out of his hair. Holding up his right hand, Naoya saw a bit of melting ice clinging to his fingers. Glancing around in confusion, Naoya spotted his fractured helmet laying nearby, which was covered in a sheen of melting ice.

“Put the bitch in the car,” lectured the man in the pink coat, who stood staring in Naoya’s direction as he massaged the knuckles of his left hand. “I’ll handle this.”

Juzo scurried around to the side of the car and opened the door, assisting Kubo in putting the captive woman inside. As Naoya straightened up, the man in pink reached up and took hold of his lapels, peeling away his fur coat to reveal his pair chest beneath. On his chest, a pair of nanite sculpted towers rose up across the right side of his chest, extending from his waistline up to his collarbone. Beneath his bare chest, the gangster wore a pair of white pinstripe pants and brown leather loafers.

“Shōki Tōzaburō,” the gangster reached down to his stomach with both hands and slowly traced the buildings melded with his flesh from bottom to top. “Repping the Nishi-Shinjuku Towers.”

As soon as Shōki slipped off his coat, Naoya felt the temperature in the room shift. A chill tickled across Naoya’s skin, causing goosebumps to erupt across his body. Shōki bounced back and forth on the balls of his feet, smiling confidently as the music continued to pound and throb. The gangster breathed out a long stream of mist, despite the fact that air around them wasn’t nearly cold enough for that, and trails of vapor began to stream off his body.

Shōki stopped bouncing and dropped into a guarded boxing stance and began to dart from side to side, shadow-boxing a flurry of rapid punches with commendable speed. As he did, Naoya noticed his arms began to change. It was hard to make out in the night club lights flashing from the SUV, but the skin across the back of Shōki’s arms lost its color and texture, replaced instead by a glossy metal finish.

The metal skin pulled away in rows and slid into the flesh of his arms, revealing metal components that ran from his hands up to his shoulders. Sharp metal knuckles emerged from the back of his fingers and rows of metal rails extended up his forearms, while a pair of metal pistons extended from his elbows. A cocky grin spread across Shōki’s face as he slammed his two fists together and went for another practice flurry to show off his augmented hands.

“You know those kinds of modifications are illegal, right?” Naoya observed as the other man continued to showboat.

“You got a problem with that, delivery boy?” Shōki demanded. “Come do something about it.”

Shōki raised his right hand and breathed out a mouthful of mist onto his knuckles. Frost formed across the back of his hand, and then, he looked towards Naoya with a smug smile. A moment later, the gangster threw a punch in Naoya’s direction, the piston in his elbow extending with the motion. The mist frothing around his knuckles followed the motion of his arm, and when he completed his punch, the mist shot forward through the air, freezing into a flying dagger.

Naoya was surprised by the frozen spike that flew through the air, but that feeling lasted less than a second. Adrenaline surged, and Naoya raised his left arm and backhanded the frost spike, shattering it into pieces. For a moment, Shōki’s smile soured, becoming a grimace, but the lapse in his cocky demeanor was transitory. The smile returned and a thrusting fist sent another frozen projectile in Naoya’s direction.

Naoya deflected the second projectile with as much ease as the first, but the third was already on its way. A barrage of flying frozen knives flew through the air towards Naoya, and he advanced steadily through them, ducking some and deflecting others. Shōki maintained the constant downpour of flying icicles until Naoya forced himself into close quarters. As soon as Naoya came within arm’s reach, Shōki didn’t hesitate to meet him with fists flying.

The two men fought as pugilists, keeping their hands curled into fists and their guard up at all times. Naoya moved in like a juggernaut, throwing fast heavy strikes as he advanced, powering through Shōki’s guard with vicious strikes. Shōki, by contrast, remained loose and mobile, bobbing and weaving around Naoya’s strikes to avoid a haymaker that would have laid him out cold. As he slipped around Naoya’s fists, Shōki conjured blue ice across his hands to reinforce his knuckles while the pistons in his arms added the force of a jackhammer into his every jab and punch. He slammed his fists into Naoya’s sides as he slipped around his offense, but Naoya paid the counterstrikes no heed. In fact, he barely felt them.

The gangster was all but forced to run away as Naoya barreled through his blows like a bull elephant, tearing apart whatever got in his way. Shōki ducked around concrete pylons thicker than his entire body and Naoya smashed through them like they were made of sand. When that didn’t work, the Tower tried slipping around parked cars to catch a transitory breath, but Naoya kicked them aside, filling the tight space with the sound of shrieking metal and bellowing car horns.

When Shōki ran out of obstacles to place between himself and Naoya, the only outcome was a brutal pummeling. Shōki tried to keep his hands up to blunt the power of Naoya’s punches and protect his head, but each strike was devastating in its force. The metal rails protruding from Shōki’s arm bent and fractured, while his flesh became bruised and purple. With each strike, Naoya felt bones splinter in Shōki’s body, and the sound of cartilage being crushed added a grotesque percussion to the beat of the music playing in the background. Despite the punishment that he endured, Shōki didn’t seem any nearer to giving up.

“Quit running, boss!” one of the three spectators called out from the thumping SUV.

“Shut the fu­—” Shōki turned an irate eye towards the vehicle, and the distraction earned him a punch across the jaw. The gangster stumbled across the floor and Naoya pursued, but he paused when Shōki fell atop the Bridge-Runner. Shōki used the motorcycle to balance himself, barely staying on his feet. The gangster spit out a mouthful of blood and turned to glare at Naoya.

“You mind getting your hands off my bike?” Naoya dropped his guard and stood up straight, nodding in the direction of his motorcycle.

“What?” Shōki looked down at the bike and realized what he was leaning against. “Right, right. Sorry, bro. You never mess with a man’s ride.”

Shōki held his hands up and stepped around the bike, putting distance between himself and the vehicle. Naoya moved in parallel, keeping ten feet between himself and the gangster. After putting enough distance between their respective vehicles, the two men squared off again, and Naoya took the lead once more.

Unable to make headway against Naoya, Shōki changed strategies. Ducking a right cross aimed towards his head, Shōki extended his left leg forward, planting it between Naoya’s feet. A stream of frost rushed down along his leg until it reached the concrete floor. Naoya felt a blast of chilly air along his legs, and he looked down to see a pool of ice had formed along the ground and trapped his forelegs in sleeves of ice.

Momentarily distracted, Shōki took the opportunity to try and turn the tables. Shōki threw a barrage of ice-cold punches into the mobilized Naoya, and ice blossomed across his body with each impact. In a matter of moments, Naoya was trapped in a sheet of ice that clung to his upper body.

“How’s that, you big son of a bitch?” Shōki asked, wiping away a trail of blood that dripped down his lip to his chin. “Didn’t expect your smart-ass to be turned into an ice-sculpture today, did you?”

Naoya flexed his muscles and he could feel the hard-as-steel ice giving away, but not quickly enough for his liking. In response, he reached into himself, feeling for the power of the monster that lurked in his mind. Golden fractures split the cast of ice and the frozen restraints burst apart. Shōki barely had a chance to realize his gambit had failed before Naoya’s left boot caught him in the sternum.

The gangster was sent sprawling across the garage from the force of the blow and he collapsed into a heap as the back of his head collided with the front of a parked truck. The gangster’s skull dented the aluminum bumper of the truck and the vehicle’s alarm went off, adding a loud and bright disruption to the staccato music blaring from the red vehicle in the middle of the garage. Shōki tried to climb to his feet while he rubbed the back of his head with one hand, but he was too slow to move out of the way when Naoya charged in to continue the attack.

Naoya’s right foot slammed into Shōki’s face like a lance, powered by the full force of his sprint. The gangster’s head was forced backward through the grill of the truck, and the entire front end was crumpled inward. The headlights flickered out and the vehicle’s horn petered out. Shōki lay still, his head and shoulders forced into the crumpled metal fragments of the vehicle, but Naoya was still unsatisfied.

He yanked his boot free of the shredded machine and began laying into the prone gangster with his fists. Shōki lay still, doing nothing to defend himself as Naoya pounded on his chest, and Naoya realized that it must have meant that he was either too stunned to move, or dead. The realization didn’t do anything to restrain Naoya, who continued to batter and beat the fallen man.

Somehow, Naoya’s rational mind realized that he’d lost control, and the monster within him had forced itself to the fore. Beyond all concept of morality or restraint, the monster was a state of mind that embodied the reality of Yōgai-shima: a being that struggled to survive, casting aside all notions of honor in doing so. As such, the beating continued until the primal part of Naoya’s mind decided that it was finished.

With each blow, the entire parking garage shook. Hundreds of tons of concrete and iron shuddered from the force of Naoya’s fists, as though the power of an earthquake resided in each hand. Trucks, sedans, and jeeps leapt into the air from the force, setting off every car alarm in the building, and concrete dust rained down from the ceiling. Over the tumult, Naoya faintly perceived the sound of human voices, and the noise drew the attention of the monster.

“Oh my god!” spoke Kubo, who leaned out the window of the SUV to watch the fight. “Delivery boy’s ripping him apart!”

Naoya turned around, seeing the garage around him as a cracked, ruinous assortment of broken shards. His eyes landed on the red SUV with its blaring lights and thumping music, and the collage of human glass inside. The sights and sounds riled the monster inside him up and he started in their direction.

“Go! Go!” one of the voices of the human piles called out from within, and the engine began to rev. The lights of the van filled Naoya’s eyes the van bore down on him, and the three riders in Shōki’s car were about to run him down, but the machine veered to the right at the last second, passing Naoya by.

Operating on instinct, Naoya whipped around to give chase, but he felt a flash of heat in his chest, and all the hairs on his body began to rise. The intense fire in his bosom distracted him, and he paused to clutch at his breast as electricity crackled in his ears. Azure bolts of electricity began to swirl around him, and the tethers of electricity began to tie themselves around him. The lightning was accompanied by powerful pressure that weighed him down, making it difficult to move. At the same time, the heat and pain drew Naoya back to himself, allowing him to regain control.

“Sakura!” Naoya cried out in alarm and clawed at his coat, ripping the jacket off before throwing it aside, leaving Naoya in his grey sweater while his coat lay against the floor of the garage, sending out tethers of electricity in all directions. He lunged towards the rear of the van as it pulled away, heading for the exit ramp as the three men inside tried to ride to safety.

Naoya’s grasping hands tore into the rear of the vehicle like metal hooks, digging through the chassis with the sound of groaning metal. The power of the SUV dragged Naoya across the floor even as he struggled to stay on his feet. Naoya reached into himself on instinct and the beast inside provided: black particles flowed from Naoya’s feet, making it harder to remove him from the spot he was standing on.

A tug of war ensued as the vehicle struggled against Naoya’s grip while he remained rooted to the ground through the esoteric power within him. The automobile couldn’t make any progress with Naoya holding it down, but his tight grip on the machine was tearing the red painted metal apart. The engine whined and the wheels spewed white smoke as they spun helplessly against the ground, filling the air with an acrid stink. Clinging to the left side of the machine, Naoya risked letting go with his right hand to raise his fist and punch in the back window, hoping to find a better purchase. Before he could swing, he felt someone else’s hand catch his right arm from behind.

“Thought I told you to never mess with a man’s ride,” Naoya turned to see Shōki holding back his arm. The gangster was bruised and beaten, his face swollen and smeared with leaking engine oil, but he was somehow still standing. Holding Naoya’s right arm with his own right hand, Shōki laid into him with his left fist, pummeling Naoya across the back. The icy blows to his ribs, kidneys, and the back of his head failed to garner much reaction out of Naoya, but it did force him to divide his attention.

Struggling between the pull of the van, the force that kept him rooted to the ground, and the barrage of fists striking him from behind, Naoya couldn’t keep a hold on the car. The fingers of his hand finally tore through the metal siding of the vehicle and the car sped away with eager speed, the lights and pounding music fading away as it made its escape.

“No!” Naoya watched as the machine roared out of sight with a sense of failure, which quickly became a feeling of rage aimed at the man trying to hold him back. The power rooting him to the ground faded away and he turned about, tearing his right arm free to unleash a spinning backhand across Shōki’s jaw. Blood poured from Shōki’s mouth as his head whipped to the left, and he stumbled backward, but still refused to admit defeat.

The gangster threw a wild punch with his right hand and Naoya caught it with his left and then caught Shōki’s next punch with his other hand when the Tower tried for another attack. Wrapping both of Shōki’s fists in his hands, Naoya channeled the monster’s power through his arms and into his opponent. The Tower’s fists burst apart, spilling blood across the floor of the garage. The gangster cried out, though he seemed more surprised than anything, and Naoya slammed the tip of his forehead directly into the bridge of Shōki’s nose.

The monster inside Naoya urged him to unleash his Crisis again and use it to smash the Tower’s head into bloody fragments with a decisive final blow, but Naoya remained in control enough to prevent that outcome. He settled for blunt force trauma and the force of the headbutt smashed Shōki’s nose, causing blood to torrent down from his nostrils. However, Naoya’s mercy may have been misplaced; the gangster stumbled backward, swaying on the spot, but he still remained standing.

“It’s over,” Naoya glared at the barely conscious criminal, wanting nothing more than the fight to end. “You don’t stand a chance against me. Tell me where those assholes are taking Sakura and I’ll let you go.”

“Fuck you,” Shōki turned his head and spat out a mouthful of blood and teeth.

“I’ve already won,” Naoya insisted. “It’s the law of the jungle with you people, isn’t that right? That means you’ve got to listen to me.”

“I take orders from three men in my life and one woman,” Shōki corrected him. “And you’re none of the above. Besides, this isn’t even close to over.”

Another blast of freezing air filled the room and mist swirled around Shōki’s body. As the whirlwind of hoarfrost wrapped around him, ice congealed across his limbs, freezing his bleeding arms over. Red and white ice formed across his face and torso, a mixture of frozen vapor and blood. As Naoya watched, imaginary cracks in Shōki’s body bled a familiar stream of black particles, which seemed to fuse with the red and white frost armor. A mask of ice covered the right half of Shōki’s face, but his left eye was wide, and his mouth was twisted in a mad grin.

Naoya reluctantly raised his hands as he prepared to do battle again and Shōki did the same. The two men squared off one last time while the lightning around Naoya’s coat continued to flash and spark where it lay on the floor of the garage, creating a backdrop of strobing blue light and the snap of crackling electricity. Naoya made the first move this time, galvanized by the thought of Sakura getting further and further away by the second.

He rushed towards Shōki, who remained stock still as the larger man bore down on him. A flurry of punches bounced off the ice armor, unable to even chip the smooth surface of the frozen air and blood. Shōki stumbled backwards as the pressure of Naoya’s assault, but the armor blunted Naoya’s offense.

“What happens when you run into something you can’t break, tough guy?” Shōki caught Naoya’s right hand, intercepting an attempted punch. “You’re the one who gets broken.”

Shōki returned Naoya’s earlier headbutt, smashing his frozen mask against Naoya’s forehead. The blow caused stars to explode in Naoya’s eyes, and he took a step backward as he momentarily lost his bearings. The meeting of the minds split open a gash on Naoya’s forehead, but the wound sealed itself shut before Naoya had even reached up to wipe the blood away. He glowered at the ice-armored gangster, who held up his hands, inviting more punishment.

“Come on, asshole!” Shōki encouraged him. “Show me what you’ve got!”

Naoya didn’t wait for another invitation; he clenched his right hand into a fist again and raised it up. He took a large step forward, gathering all of his strength before he threw the hardest haymaker he could. Every pound of weight he could muster was put behind the punch as he twisted his hips, adding as much torque as possible to the blow. Naoya aimed the punch at the unprotected side of Shōki’s face, but the gangster raised up his frozen arms to protect his head.

Naoya’s punch created a shockwave of air that roared like thunder and the entire building shook again. The recoil of the punch sent Naoya sliding backward and Shōki sprouted ice from his ankles in order to root himself to the ground. Pain lanced momentarily through Naoya’s hand, evidence that his reckless use of force had only backfired, but Naoya didn’t even have the opportunity to so much as look at his hand before the monster stole the sensation away. Shōki, by contrast, wasn’t even momentarily stunned.

“You can’t hurt me, asswipe!” Shōki loudly slammed his frozen gauntlets against icy chest. “I’m unbreakable!”

Shōki stepped forward, shedding the ice holding his feet to the floor as opposed to breaking it. Undeterred, Naoya met him halfway, reaching for a different sort of power inside himself. He snapped a jab with his left hand, driving his knuckles into the shielded part of Shōki’s face. As his hand made contact with the ice shell, Naoya channeled the power to break from within himself and sent it into the gangster’s frozen armor. Gold energy rippled outward from where Naoya touched the frozen mask, but no fractures formed.

“It didn’t work?” Naoya’s eyes widened in shock as the dark particles encased in the ice swallowed up his power, leaving the frozen carapace without blemish.

“Having a little trouble?” Shōki asked, his eyes alive with delight. “You might try listening for a change.”

Refusing to give up, Naoya unleashed another flurry as Shōki laughed, pounding the gangster with blows to the face and chest while his hands flashed with a golden radiance that could shred through anything, but he made no headway. When the power of his Crisis failed, Naoya reached for the other power inside him, the darkness of negativity. Black particles oozed out of fissures in Naoya’s knuckles, and he thrust his hand into the ice to no effect. The darkness of negativity couldn’t banish the misfortune held inside Shōki’s armor, and Naoya’s offensive was brought to an end, while Shōki’s counterattack began.

Shōki began throwing a mix of jabs, hooks, and uppercuts, forcing Naoya onto the backfoot. Naoya swayed and dipped away from the hands flying in his direction, but he wasn’t fast enough to avoid them all. Shōki’s blows weren’t strong enough to cause Naoya any pain, but each strike caused ice to blossom across Naoya’s body. A punch to the ribs formed a sleeve of ice to wrap around Naoya’s right side, while another punch caught Naoya across the left shoulder, and a frozen vice formed around his arm. A third punch hit Naoya across the left side of his face, and an icy mask flowed up his cheek and covered his eye. Desperate, Naoya kicked Shōki in the chest and sent the other man sprawling backwards.

“Where’s that confidence you had, bitch-boy?” the gangster laughed as he saw Naoya begin to retreat. Naoya kept his hands up as he retreated across the floor of the garage, putting distance between himself and the indestructible gangster. The ice on his right side made it hard to move and the frost hugging his left shoulder made it nearly impossible for him to lift his arm. The ice stuck to the side of his face left him half-blind and stung his skin with its chill.

In this situation, Naoya had to reconsider his options. He was stronger and faster than his opponent, but his own inexperience was showing. He had no idea how to circumvent the esoteric strategy that had made Shōki invincible, and now that same unbreakable ice was spreading over his own body. It only took Naoya a moment to test the icy bonds, and he immediately concluded that the same ice shielding Shōki was coating his body, meaning every new exchange was to Naoya’s disadvantage. What choices did he have?

Retreat? No, he couldn’t do that. Escaping would mean losing any hope of rescuing Sakura, and if Shōki decided to head back into the FAIR Office, there would be no one to protect the remaining employees. Running away simply wasn’t an option.

Naoya felt hot sweat running down his face, and then, a drop of ice-cold water descended from his left chin down across his chin. The sensation surprised him, and it brought an idea with it. A smile spread across his face, which didn’t go unnoticed by his opponent.

“What are you smiling about, asshole?” the gangster demanded.

“Just thinking about how much of a coward you are,” Naoya chuckled, raising his voice to be heard over the constant hum and crackle of the lightning still coursing through his abandoned jacket. “Too afraid to fight me without your armor?”

“You really think that kind of playground bullshit’s gonna work on me?” Shōki spat. “You think I’m that fucking stupid?”

Insulted, the gangster renewed his attack, charging across the garage to end the fight. Naoya slipped the first wild punch that Shōki threw and he backed away, luring the gangster across the room. Shōki swung with wild abandon, casting aside all form of defense in hopes of making contact. Naoya scuttled away, avoiding Shōki’s fists at all costs, and ducked another swing, dropping down to the floor.

He reached across the concrete ground beneath him and his fingers wrapped around his jacket. As soon as Naoya touched it, he felt the electricity surge up his arms, and a heavy weight fell on his shoulders, trying to pin him down. Shōki stood over him, raising his left hand to strike the kneeling Naoya. Naoya took hold of the nanite jacket with both hands and swept it upward.

The crackling, sparking jacket was whipped over the gangster’s head, and the lightning went to immediate work. The coursing blue lightning surged through Shōki’s body, and he danced on the spot, letting out a staccato scream. The ice covering his body, though unbreakable, could still be melted, and the frozen armor began to slough away, spilling water and chunks of ice to the floor.

Naoya held the electrified coat onto Shōki’s body with his left hand and kept his pulled down over his face to keep him from seeing. As Shōki struggled to escape, Naoya repeatedly pounded him with right-handed uppercuts, unleashing everything he had to bring the fight to an end. Eventually, the power inside Suzume’s talisman dissipated, and Naoya threw the gangster to the floor. Before the Tower could rise, Naoya planted a foot on the side of his face, pressing him to the ground with the treads of his boots. Pinned beneath Naoya’s weight and beaten nearly beyond recognition, the battered and electrocuted gangster held up hands, signifying his defeat.

“Now,” Naoya slowly lifted his foot away and glared down at the crushed Tower. “Where did they take Sakura?”

Dossier

Subject Name: Shōki Tōzaburō (笑喜 冬三郎)

Subject Status: Human Calamity (Survivor)

Another one Yakiyama’s subordinates, Shōki Tōzaburō has been a confirmed Human Calamity since the mid 2030’s and has remained under discrete surveillance by the Bureau since then. The subject has a long track record of violent crime, but his connection with the Towers has enabled him to avoid capture and elimination. Shōki’s observed lack of intelligence, his commitment to the Towers, and the lackluster nature of his abilities have deemed him unfit for duty as an Inspector.

If apprehended, the subject is marked for immediate termination.

Crisis Abilities

Freezing Type Emergency, Ice Sculpture

Shōki possesses the ability to rapidly cool the air around him in order to form solid ice. Using this ability, Shōki can create patches of ice to trap foes, create frozen projectiles, and form armor. The power of Shōki’s Crisis can create sleeves of ice as strong as steel, however, against the blades of an Omen or the raw power of many Human Calamities, such attributes are lackluster.

Parameters

Exigency: 7

Shōki has an above average Exigency, but he’s far from the strongest of Human Calamities.

Runaway: 5

When maintaining Exigency, Shōki can expand the radius of which things freeze around him over time but little more.

Forecasting: 1

The subject has a history of short-sighted and ill-fated decisions which suggest a complete lack of precognition.

Account: 100%

Shōki has an aptitude for using Karma, but his ingenuity for using it is limited by his intelligence.

Precision: 6

Shōki’s Crisis, over time, can expand its area of effect and create widespread cold spots, but the destructive potential of his Crisis is very limited.

Karma: 3

The subject possesses Negative Karma.

Another Day, Another Problem Case File #2, “Are we enemies?”

January 15th, 2044

07:30 AM

Central Ward

Horizon District

Nanbu Naoya

Naoya sat on the couch, his back to the window that was streaked with countless drops of falling rain. He was dressed in a simple white undershirt and a pair of black sweatpants, unable to summon up any more energy to get dressed and face the day. Instead, he was partially slumped in his seat, one arm hanging over the back of the chair as he stared at nothing in particular.

Hurricane Izumi let her clouds swallow up the sky, creating a barrier that blocked out the rising sun, making it appear as though night had yet to leave. Lightning flashed in the window, and thunder rolled afterward, booming throughout the city. Despite the tumult outside, Naoya couldn’t be bothered to move from his seat.

He hadn’t slept since the night before. After Hideki’s garage collapsed, Naoya had come straight home. He spent the entire day in a nervous state, trying to understand what had happened to him, reliving the encounter with the Towers over and over again. It wasn’t the first time Naoya had gotten into a fight, far from it, but it was the first time he’d ever been so seriously injured.

“I was mutilated, wasn’t I?” Naoya asked himself that question, again and again. He stared at himself in the bathroom mirror, running his hand over the left half of his face. He remembered the pain of blades running across his eye, blinding him before gouging open the side of his jaw. But of those wounds, no trace remained, not even a scar.

His laminate jacket, which had been torn open by the flashing blades, had sown itself back up, leaving it without a mark, but the shirt beneath the jacket told the tale. The grey sweater Naoya had been wearing was shredded and stained with trace amounts of blood. Holding the torn article of clothing in his hands, Naoya stared at it, observing it as the only proof that he hadn’t lost his mind. He’d been forced to hide it before Suzume came home; he couldn’t risk letting her suspect what happened, but she seemed to know that something was wrong.

Before Naoya had even gotten home, Suzume had been calling him, but Naoya was in far too frantic a state to answer. When he finally picked up, he assured her that he was back home and that he was fine, but she continued to pester him with questions for as long as she could. When she came home late at night, she didn’t ask any more questions, but she kept a keen eye on him, watching for anything strange.

The rest of the night was a blur, and Naoya spent it simply staring up at the ceiling while Suzume slept beside him. He tried to wrap his head around everything that he’d experienced; the battle with the Towers, the wounds that disappeared, his supernatural strength, the lightning that wrapped around him. He spent so long thinking about it that he wished it never happened, and that it was all just a dream, but it was true. Even worse, the more he thought about it, the more the answers to his questions became clear.

“I’m a monster, aren’t I?” Naoya couldn’t evade that thought, but he couldn’t dare ask it aloud. It was like actually saying it would make it real.

Even as Naoya sat in silence, his mind turned entirely inward, Suzume was busy getting ready for work. He listened to the sound of Suzume step into the shower and turn on the water. Suzume’s presence made Naoya feel more at ease, and he wished she didn’t have to leave. He wanted to shut out the world for a day and pretend that his problems didn’t exist. He wanted to share that seclusion with Suzume, to just be with her, but he couldn’t do that. Besides, being with Suzume brought its own sense of uncertainty, as well. If anyone knew the answers to Naoya’s questions, it was Suzume.

“What am I?” Naoya wanted to ask the question when he heard the sound of Suzume opening the washroom door, but he bit his tongue. He remained silent as she crossed into the living room, shrugging on her uniform jacket. She stopped near the couch, standing in her black suit with its silver zippers, blue blouse, and red tie. She tugged on her gloves and then tightened the straps of the holster on her right thigh.

“Are you staying in today?” she asked, her crystal-blue eyes evaluating him while her porcelain features remained smooth and stoic. She ran a gloved hand over her blue-black hair, and small sparks of electricity danced between her fingers, provoking her long hair to sway and then lay flat.

“I’m, uh,” Naoya struggled to answer, having not even thought about working, being so absorbed in his own thoughts. “Not feeling too great, right now.”

“I see,” Suzume stood looking at Naoya silently, and the two held each other’s gazes for several seconds. “Well, try and get some rest. It’s no use working yourself to the bone in this weather.”

And just like that, the moment was over. Naoya almost wanted to protest, expecting Suzume to grill him about the day before, and his sudden change of attitude. He was behind on rent, and he was staying home, and she had nothing to say about that? It bothered him, and it made him realize that Suzume had questions of her own, things she was scared to ask. Naoya’s fears, and hers, together made a wall of silence that neither could cross.

“Well, I’m off,” Suzume stepped towards the front door.

“Suzu!” Naoya called out to her, feeling an urge to dare the border that had come between them.

“Yes?” she turned to look back and Naoya froze.

“What am I?” that was the question that Naoya wanted to ask, but the words refused to come out. He wanted the truth, but if he had the truth, the answer threatened to change his world forever.

“Have a good day,” Naoya said instead, his fear burying the question.

“You, too,” Suzume smiled back at him and then left, the sound of the door closing behind her seemed louder than the thunder. Naoya was left alone with the pouring rain, trying to contemplate his own existence.

“Human Calamities are monsters made from exposure to random accidents, right?” Naoya tried to summon everything he’d ever heard about the monsters that plagued Yōgai-shima that he could, but he could only stand in awe of the cavernous gaps in his knowledge. “What are Human Calamities?”

Unable to answer that question himself, Naoya posed it to his Augur, hoping to find the answers to his questions on the Yōgai-shima Net. He scooped up his Augur and held the nanite device in front of his face and stared into the holographic screen that came up. A million people across the island had asked the same question, and a hundred thousand answers had been provided. Unfortunately, the vast majority weren’t useful.

“Yokai, Ayakashi, and Saigaijin: how Human Calamities connect to Japanese mythology.”

“Series of arsons in Remembrance Ward linked to Human Calamity; ‘perpetrator or victim?’ authorities unsure.”

“Exclusive! Evidence that Human Calamities were created by the US military!”

“Human Calamities: evolution, intelligent design, or alien interference?”

“How I brought down Tokyo; confessions of a Human Calamity from the Downfall.”

“The Science of Saigaijin, by Kiyotaka Emon.”

Naoya scrolled through the list, seeing countless articles and social media posts that all promised the truth, most of them contradicting one another. Conspiracy theories, puff pieces, and pseudo-scientific articles dominated the holographic display, and Naoya scrolled down, going through a list of countless more articles that had been penned in the last decade. The truth, if it was among the endless assortment, would be hard to find.

After several minutes of exposing himself to the madness of the island’s internet, Naoya threw down his Augur onto the table in front of the couch and slouched in his seat again, the momentary surge of energy entirely expended. He returned to staring up at the ceiling, trying to find the codex that would unravel the mystery standing in front of his face, but the apartment held no answers. Instead, staring up at the roof above him only reminded Naoya that he was alone in the all too little living space.

The reminder filled Naoya with anxious energy that provoked him to finally get up out of his seat. While self-doubt and confusion sapped Naoya’s reserves of energy, he found the thought of waiting the next twelve hours for Suzume to come home to be unbearable. He decided to get outside, somewhere open and free, and solve the riddle of what he was going to do later.

He went into the bedroom to get changed, tossing his clothes into a hamper before he retrieved a black sweater from his closet alongside a pair of jeans. Last of all, he withdrew his black laminate bike jacket, its leather-like surface hiding all trace of the damage it suffered the day before. Despite knowing better, Naoya still held the object up by the shoulders and looked over it, looking for some reminder of the blades that had cut through it. Though he predictably found nothing, looking at his jacket reminded him of something else.

Naoya reached into the lining of his jacket and unzipped an interior pocket. His fingers groped into the small fold, and they brushed a thin piece of paper. He gently pulled it out, holding up a small sheaf of paper as long as his hand and as wide as two fingers. Runes were written on the piece of paper in a deft hand using dark blue ink. It was one of the many talismans that Suzume foisted on him under the promise of combating his perennial bad luck, but his lover’s random superstition now took on a new light.

His thoughts returned to the week before, when he confronted Nishijima and was nearly hit by a truck shortly thereafter. He remembered the talisman that he’d had with him on that day, and how it had become scorched and twisted. Burnt. It reminded him of the fire he had in his chest when he faced Sakai, and the lightning that coursed around him. That same lightning coursed around that Suzume so very often.

“What are these really for?” another question Naoya couldn’t answer or even bring himself to ask. Another lie by omission. A defiant part of him wanted to crumple the thin piece of paper into a ball and toss it aside, finding an instant distaste for the amulet, but he stopped himself. Another part of his mind reminded him that Suzume had given him the talisman, and he trusted that her reasons were kind. Replacing the talisman, Naoya shrugged his jacket on and headed for the door, tugging on his boots before he stepped out into the hallway.

He impatiently took the elevator down to the garage, trying to tell himself that the shaking metal box wasn’t closing in on him, and that the muffled sound of thunder wasn’t the clamor of the building around him slowly rattling itself apart. When he emerged into the underground garage with its low concrete ceiling, his anxiety only increased as he searched for his bike. Only when he climbed on it and rode the bike outside did he feel any relief, despite the storm endlessly rolling overhead.

Driving through the streets in the early morning darkness, Naoya aimlessly wandered across Central, trying to discern what his next course of action should be. He found himself going around in circles through the early morning darkness, lacking any direction. Despite the looming threat of not being able to pay rent this month, the question of his own identity took precedence over anything else.

He stopped and started, torn between a restless desire to keep moving and finding a spot to stop and think. He pulled out his Augur and scanned through it again, skimming through the numerous articles that it pulled up about Human Calamities, but they quickly lost his attention once they descended into conjecture and conspiracy. He wasn’t discouraged, however; instead, he felt a budding desire to find out the truth, wherever it was. There had to be someone who knew the answers. There had to be someone who could explain to Naoya what he was.

He parked his bike on the side of the road next to the outdoor seating area of a café, though the half a dozen tables set up were left unused on account of the storm. Like a madman, Naoya continued to search through the Yōgai-shima Net, looking for a single ray of truth amidst a sea false information and rumors. So focused was he, that Naoya forgot his surroundings.

He didn’t notice the other rider creeping up on him until they were already on top of him. The newcomer drove her bike into Naoya’s space with a deliberate, provocative intent, driving up at an angle to park her front wheel ahead of his bike, preventing him from pulling away. Naoya looked up in surprise, looking down at the smaller rider and her bike, knowing that he could easily bowl both over if he needed to, but that thought vanished when he recognized her.

The slender woman on the black sport bike was dressed in a laminate rider suit with triangular spikes across side of her boots and midriff. Over her black suit, the woman wore a black suit jacket cropped up to her ribs, and she kept the sleeves rolled up to wear a pair of motorcycle gloves. The woman had a head of wild hair gathered into a messy ponytail and her face was concealed behind a bright pink oni mask.

“The Inspector from the other day,” Naoya stared at the smaller figure that had abruptly crossed his path. Despite the vast size difference between the two riders, Naoya didn’t feel like throwing his weight around. An aura of danger surrounded the slim woman, and that was more than enough to put Naoya on the backfoot.

“Nanbu Naoya?” the woman looked up at Naoya as she switched her bike off, keeping him penned in against the fencing of the café to his left. The woman’s voice was a growl augmented by the mask she wore, deep and rasping, though undeniably female.

“Uhh, yes,” Naoya responded slowly, unsure how to react in this situation. He slowly lowered his Augur and tucked it into a pocket on his thigh. “Can I help you?”

The Inspector reached up to touch the chin of her mask with her right hand, and the nanite surface produced several folds across the mask’s face. Raising her hand, the mask collapsed as she pushed upward, transforming into a horned hairband across the top of her forehead. The woman beneath the mask had a young face, and Naoya gauged that she was barely in her twenties. She had a heart-shaped face with ruddy skin and a pair of thick eyebrows over large pink eyes. Despite her evident youth, the young woman carried herself with a far more confident stature than Naoya had seen most men, and her eyes were sharp and serious.

“Senior Inspector Ayame of the Human Calamity Response Bureau,” the Inspector reached into her jacket and withdrew a leather wallet and let it fall open, revealing her ID and a silver badge that featured a Cheshire moon whose horns wrapped around a black void. “I’d like to speak with you about something that happened across the river in Sin Ward, the other day.”

“In Sin Ward, huh?” Naoya immediately felt a pang of anxiety, but he tried to cover it with a smile. “You’re a little out of your jurisdiction, aren’t you?”

“My authority allows me to go anywhere on this island as long as it’s relevant to the case at hand,” the small Inspector fixed Naoya with a keen eye as she tucked the wallet back into her coat. “Today, that means you, big guy. Consider yourself lucky.”

“I can’t imagine what you’d want to talk to me about,” Naoya raised his hands, trying to play it cool. “Are you here to give me a parking ticket or something?”

“Don’t get cute; it’s not a good look for you,” the Inspector advised with a stern look.

“Sorry, I tend to get flippant when I’m nervous,” Naoya did his best to keep a jovial smile and attitude. “It’s a self-defense mechanism.”

“As long as you answer my questions, you’ve got nothing to worry about,” the Inspector folded her arms as she balanced on her bike. “I’m in the habit of getting things done in a hurry; you be honest, and this can be done in thirty seconds.”

“Alright, but I have to warn you,” Naoya gently reached out and took hold of his bike’s handle with his left hand. “If I get any more nervous, I might try to run.”

It was a playful joke that would have gotten a stern reaction from any typical law enforcement officer, but the Inspector’s face split into a sharp, predatory smile.

“That might be fun,” Ayame considered, her eyes venturing over Naoya’s ride. “But it would be over too quickly.”

“Oof,” Naoya laid a hand over his chest and feigned being wounded. “That double entendre cut deep.”

“Alright, tough guy,” the Inspector rolled her eyes, a wry grin lingering on her face. “That’s enough flirting for now.”

“Who’s flirting?” Naoya asked innocently, but Ayame ignored him.

“There was an auto shop down in Decadence District,” the Inspector regained her brusque demeanor, returning to the matter at hand. “21st Autoboys, or something: you know it?”

“21st Century Autoboys,” Naoya corrected her. “I used to work there.”

Naoya knew better than to deny the fact; he imagined the Inspector knew everything that happened the day before.

“Is that all?” the Inspector challenged him. “Did you know it collapsed the other day?”

Naoya reached up to rub the back of his neck, a display of nervousness that the Inspector couldn’t miss. As much as he wanted to distance himself from what had happened, it was clear that he couldn’t. He’d likely been spotted leaving the garage on traffic cams between there and Central. Honestly, he was just thankful that the Inspector hadn’t come to his apartment.

“I may have been there around that time,” Naoya admitted, his smile a much less bright.

“I’m not here to arrest you in regard to any criminal or civil violation,” Ayame read Naoya’s hesitant response and tried to allay any fears he had about answering. “All I want to know is what happened.”

Naoya looked away for a moment, trying to decide what to say; his survival instinct told him to lie, or at the least, stay quiet, but that didn’t sit well with him. He was tired of lies; tired of hearing them, and tired of speaking them.

“I was doing a job for a friend,” Naoya began, deciding to tell some of the truth to start with. “I needed a car part to do a little vehicle maintenance, and I figured I’d give Hideki a call; he’s been in the car business for a while, and if anyone could help me track down the item I was looking for, it was him.”

“And how did the Towers get involved?” the question cut to the heart of the matter, and Naoya’s commitment to honesty was tested.

“Honestly, I don’t know,” Naoya rolled his shoulders, fidgeting beneath the gaze of the Inspector. “I went inside to pick up the part, and they followed me in. They threatened us. I’m not sure what they really wanted.”

“I’m not seeing how that led to them knocking down a building,” the Inspector clearly saw through Naoya’s lackluster falsehoods.

“It was all kind of a blur,” though it was given to distract from uncomfortable truths, the answer was still partially honest; everything Naoya remembered from his encounter with the Towers was spotty, at best.

“What did they say to you?” the Inspector continued her interrogation, her eyes narrowing on Naoya with suspicion.

“I don’t really recall,” Naoya spread his hands, trying to seem nonchalant, but he knew he was foundering. “The leader of the group was a tall guy; he threatened us with a knife, and he. . .,”

“And?” the Inspector prompted him.

“He stabbed himself with a knife,” Naoya mimed the act by pressing a balled fist to his chest. “And then, blades started coming out of his body.”

“Blades?” the Inspector repeated, a little surprise on her face. “What did he look like?”

“He had his hair falling down over his face,” Naoya swept his hand over his head to emulate the lieutenant’s hairstyle. “Beneath it, he had a tattoo across his right cheek. He said his name was Sakai, I think? And he was from Nishi-Shinjuku; whatever that means.”

In response, the Inspector reached up to her horned headband and pulled it down, unfurling the smart-metal mask partway to cover her eyes. From inside the mask, Naoya could see lights flashing against the young woman’s cheeks as her Omen relayed some kind of information to her. A few seconds later, Ayame lifted the mask back up, her eyes still full of suspicion, but slightly softer.

“What about the other guys with him?” the Inspector was unable to hide the keen interest in her question. “Did any of them do anything strange?”

“Like what?”

“Cause an earthquake strong enough to shatter a small building?” the Inspector prompted him, and Naoya felt a jolt of fear. He felt the Inspector’s eyes on him, studying his features with intensity, and Naoya struggled to remain calm.

“There were over twelve guys there,” Naoya answered, trying desperately to seem casual. “And things got pretty crazy. When stuff got wild, I just ran.”

“I see,” the Inspector agreed in a manner that reminded him of Suzume, an answer that betrayed nothing about whether or not she believed him. Naoya sat on his bike under the probing gaze of the Inspector for several long seconds. Then, the Inspector backed her bike several steps away, signifying her retreat.

“Well, whatever happened yesterday, it sounds like you’ve made some powerful enemies,” the Inspector warned, and she pulled down her mask over her face. “Do yourself a favor; stay out of Sin Ward from now on. Understood?”

“Yes, ma’am,” Naoya agreed, feeling a pressure slowly be lifted off his shoulders.

“Good boy,” the Inspector leaned down on her bike, and kicked it back into motion. Less than a second later, the bike burst into motion, becoming a black shadow zipping away through the rain. Long after the woman on the bike had departed, Naoya continued to stare after her.

“Inspectors hunt Human Calamities,” Naoya glanced down at his own hands, trying to understand everything. “And if I’m a Human Calamity, what does that mean for me?”

“Suzume. . ., are we enemies?”

The thought terrified Naoya all the way down to his soul, creating a deeper and more profound anguish than any he’d ever felt. In that moment, Naoya wanted to deny everything he’d experienced since the year began, and to desperately believe that it was nothing more than a delusion he’d allowed himself to fall into, but he couldn’t do it. He couldn’t lie to himself anymore when the truth was staring at him.

Lacking any recourse, Naoya spurred his bike into motion again. He drove through the rain, letting the storm strike him with all its fury, wanting to distract himself from the turmoil inside, but it was little use. The traffic in Central was omnipresent, and Naoya could scarcely vent his frustration when he could barely even reach the speed limit.

“If I’m a Human Calamity, when did it happen?” Naoya wondered as he sat in traffic behind a bus, waiting for a light ahead to change. “Why did I never notice it until now?”

The answer to the second question was obvious: Suzume. Naoya thought back to the paper talismans she’d often given him, claiming that they’d bring him good luck. It was a practice that had never really made sense to Naoya: Suzume was many things, but superstitious wasn’t one of them. If those little shifts of paper had actually been used to exert some kind of power over him, that would put some things into perspective.

A horn honked behind Naoya, and he looked up and realized that the bus had already started moving again. Naoya hastily began driving forward, unable to fully escape his inner doubt.

“Now that I know, I can’t just rely on Suzume,” Naoya looked up towards the sky, which had brightened as the sun rose. “I need to be able to stand on my own two feet. But how do I do that?”

The thought gave birth to a new course of action; one Naoya wasn’t entirely certain he liked, but if he wanted to learn how to be a Human Calamity that could live in normal society, he didn’t have very many options. Naoya continued to drive across Central Ward, working his way up to the north side of Horizon. As the early morning hours went by, Naoya kept his eye on the Yōgai-shima Maverick, checking the job board every few minutes. It was shortly after eleven when the job Naoya was expecting finally appeared.

“FAIR Insurance Agency – Lunch Delivery.”

Naoya accepted the job without hesitation and quickly followed the beacon placed on his back. He wound his way south towards the northern edge of the Golden Mile where he picked up an order of sandwiches from a small shop called “Ragnarok Café,” and hastily turned about. Once more, he plunged into the wall of grey concrete office buildings in the east. By this point, the path through Iron District’s buildings was almost familiar to Naoya, but he still didn’t trust himself enough to try navigating the maze without guidance.

He hurried to park the bike in the parking garage and was so quick to get into the building that he nearly forgot the food. Taking the delivery in with him, Naoya walked down the corridors of the office building, filled with an anxiety he’d never felt before. He turned into the FAIR Insurance lobby, its peaceful and bright décor emulating the sunny sky at odds not just with the storm outside, but the turmoil inside Naoya.

“Good morning, Nanbu-san,” Sakura was there to greet him once again, dressed in a light-yellow sweater and a darker floor length skirt. She smiled at him, her violet eyes bright behind her large glasses.

“Good morning, Sakura-san,” Naoya flashed her a tight smile as he held up the plastic bag that held the new delivery.

“You’re as consistent as the sunrise these days,” Sakura got up from her seat and stepped around the desk, taking the bags from Naoya as he stepped closer.

“Hey, uh, is Yamato-san in today?” Naoya’s question was far from elegant, and Sakura couldn’t help but notice.

“He is,” Sakura cocked her head to one side as she considered him. “Why?”

“I’d like to speak to him,” Naoya provided a partial truth. “I had an accident on my bike not too long ago, and I’d like to talk to someone about getting a new insurance policy.”

“Oh, Nanbu-san!” Sakura fixed him with a concerned look. “There’s a hurricane outside and you men still can’t help but drive like maniacs! You need to be more careful!”

“I know, I know,” Naoya agreed, bashfully rubbing the back of his neck. “That’s why I decided I need to take another look at my options for insurance. My old policy wouldn’t cover me at all.”

“Well, it’s not really normal to have customers come into the office directly. . .,” Sakura tapped her chin as she thought about it for a moment. “But you’re practically a regular around the office, so as long as Yamato-san is willing to talk, it should be fine.”

The secretary turned around a half step to her right and led the way into the interior of the building. Past the bright and sunny furnishings of the exterior lobby was the drab confines of FAIR’s reality. The interior carpet was a dark grey-blue color and the walls were a bland grey, though the view of them was obstructed by the center of the floorspace being taken up with dark walls that divided room into small cubicles that deprived their occupants of any view besides the work set in front of them. Here, a small number of men were forced to work like bees in a hive, deprived of space, leisure, and humor, and Naoya was immediately reminded why he disliked this place.

“Go down to the end of the hall and take a right,” Sakura gestured with one hand as she direction Naoya. “After that, Yamato-san’s office will be the third door on the left.”

“Thank you,” Naoya hastily stepped away and followed Sakura’s directions, marching down the passage between the grey wall of the building and the dark plastic walls of the cubicle hive. There was more than enough space for two of Naoya to walk abreast, but his mind played tricks on him, and the walls on either side of him quietly threatened to pin him between them, pressing in from the corners of his eyes.

“I don’t care what you’ve gotta do!” a familiar raised voice met Naoya’s ears as he rounded the corner. Two doors down, an office door was open, and a heavyset man stood in the doorway, leaning in to shout at the occupant. “Witchcraft! Voodoo! Whatever you need to do to get your sales up, you do it! If you can meet quota today, you’d best make an appointment with the unemployment office.”

With his warning delivered, the heavyset man stepped back into the hall and slammed the door behind him. The rotund manager was dressed in a light pink button-up shirt pitted with sweat stains and pair of wrinkled khaki pants. The large man waved a small fan in his right hand against his perpetually perspiring wide, jowled face and with his left hand, the obese manager reached up to pat the top of his bald head, which looked like an island of skin surrounded by a sea of oily unkempt brown hair.

As soon as Naoya heard the other man’s voice, he froze. He stood at the corner, staring at the heavyset man, and it took a second for his survival instinct to tell him to retreat, but by the time it took hold, it was already too late. The heavy-set man looked in Naoya’s direction, and their eyes met. Immediately, the fat man’s face split into a scowl of anger.

“You!” the big man lumbered down the hallway, shouting as he raised his fan to point at Naoya. “What the hell are you doing here?”

“I’m just making a delivery, Adachi-san,” Naoya raised his hands in a submissive gesture as the fat man grew closer, for all the good it did.

“Those hands look real empty to me,” Adachi’s voice rose as he drew closer, his features turning red. “That means your job is done. Now get the hell out of my building!”

“I’m only—!”

“About to break something, aren’t you!?” Adachi demanded, shaking his angry finger in Naoya’s face. Naoya pressed his lips together as Adachi’s bad breath washed over his face, and he resisted the impulse to turn his face away from the fat man upbraiding him. “Every time you stop by, I need to replace something!”

“Printers! Doors! An entire toilet!” Adachi counted off each transgression on his thick fingers, and his skin moved beyond red and quickly turned people. “What are you gonna break next, huh? The whole building?”

“I just want to talk to—,” Naoya tried to keep calm and play the peacemaker, but he knew that it was useless.

“And I don’t want to replace the coffee pot in the breakroom every time you come through, and only one of us is going to get what they want!” Adachi simply couldn’t be reasoned with, and his voice grew louder and louder, echoing off the walls. Anger stirred in Naoya’s chest, and he knew he was only a few moments away from losing his own temper. Rather than let that happen, Naoya had decided to simply turn away and allowed Adachi to run him out of the building, but before that could happen, a shadow, tall and lean, appeared at the fat man’s elbow.

“Adachi-san?” the spindly tenebrous figure loomed over the portly manager like a dark omen. The figure was hunched over, a pair of eyes shining in the light of the hallway, holding a pair of gloved hands intertwined.

“Oh, Kenji-kun,” Adachi started, clearly just as surprised by the appearance of the third man as Naoya was. The heavy man wiped his forehead, wicking away a sheet of sweat. He glanced up at the black-cloaked salesman, who was standing at his side with his shoulders hunched demurely with an eager smile on his face.

“I hate to interrupt you, Adachi-san, but I must protest; you can’t speak to a customer that way,” Yamato’s voice was soft and submissive.

“Customer?” Adachi glanced at Naoya, clearly baffled.

“Yes,” Yamato nodded vigorously, rubbing his folded hands together for emphasis. “Nanbu-san came in today to discuss a new insurance plan.”

“Him? This guy?” the fat man couldn’t hide his incredulity, but Yamato continued to nod. “There’s no way; he breaks everything he touches.”

“Ah! But it’s rule number one at FAIR that we never turn down a customer for coverage!” Yamato raised his right hand, extending his slender finger. “We only adjust our coverage as necessary.”

“But he—,” Adachi stammered, looking back and forth between Yamato and the hated deliveryman.

“Don’t worry, Adachi-san,” Yamato stepped away from his boss and crossed over to Naoya. As Yamato leaned forward and wrapped his arm around Naoya’s shoulders, Naoya felt the urge to pull away, but he was forced to allow it, as the salesman was the only thing protecting him from the irate Adachi. “I’m positive that Nanbu-kun and I can come to a mutually satisfactory arrangement.”

Yamato guided Naoya forward and Adachi was forced to step aside to allow them to pass. Naoya cast a side eye at the salesman, but Yamato ignored him and continued to herd Naoya forward towards an open door on their left. The pair had only made it a few steps before Adachi began to follow, the fire inside stoked again.

“You make sure you get everything on this guy before you offer him any kind of plan,” Adachi barked as he followed at their heels. “I guarantee you this guy has more broken cars behind him that a scrapyard. I refuse to be on the hook for this idiot unless—.”

When the pair entered Yamato’s office, the salesman wasted no time in slamming the door behind them. Not deterred, Adachi pushed the door open, and Yamato blocked him from coming in, pressing the door closed even as he promised to agree to Adachi’s every request. Despite his slender frame, Yamato was able to shut the burly Adachi out into the hall. As soon as Adachi was out of the office, Yamato hastily locked the door. For several long seconds, Adachi continued to pound on the door, shouting the whole time before he eventually gave up and stomped down the hall.

“That didn’t seem like the smartest thing to do,” Naoya spoke only after the sound of Adachi’s rampage finally faded.

“He’ll find someone else to take his anger out on,” Yamato seemed entirely nonchalant, as he straightened up and adjusted his tie. “As long as I bring him something profitable, that is.”

The tall man gestured towards a wooden seat in front of the desk and Naoya obligingly sat down. The chair seemed small for a man of his size, and the wood cried out as he tried to settle into it. Yamato rounded the other side of the desk and took his own seat, which was a tall leather backed office chair. As the salesman reached down to retrieve something from inside one of his desk drawers, Naoya took the opportunity to glance around Yamato’s workspace.

The office had sparse décor; it wasn’t simply utilitarian, but it had a sense of emptiness, like a vacant room that no one had ever lived in. The walls had the same grey walls and dark carpet. Outside of the pair of chairs and the desk, there was little in the way of furnishings, with only a tall wooden laminate wardrobe place against the wall opposite Naoya. The top of the desk had a small lamp made redundant by the fluorescent light in the ceiling, along with a stack of neatly piled paperwork and an assortment of pens. On Yamato’s right hand was a monitor which he could use to search the Yōgai-shima Net, but it was kept to the side to prevent anything from coming between Yamato and whomever sat across from him.

“Sakura-chan called me and said you wanted to talk about an insurance plan for your bike,” Yamato commented as he sat up in his seat, retrieving an enamel cup from his desk. “It’s a good thing she did; otherwise, Adachi-san would have torn your throat out.”

“I suppose I should thank her,” Naoya flashed a weak smile. “Although, I have to admit, I’m not really here about insurance.”

“Oh, Nanbu-kun,” Yamato adjusted his glasses, his bloodless lips parting to reveal an ivory smile. “Give me some credit.”

The salesman placed the enamel cup on the desk and left it there for Naoya to inspect.

“What’s that for?” Naoya pointed down at the cup.

“You’ll see,” Yamato leaned forward, placing his elbows on the table before indenting his fingers. “Now, let’s set aside any formalities and get down to business and talk about how we can help each other.”

“Look,” Naoya shifted in his seat, causing it to groan. “You said that you could teach me to control my ‘gift.’ Is that true?”

“Of course I can,” Yamato quickly seized on the opportunity. “So, you want my help, and, in exchange, you’ll use that gift to help me.”

“Hold on a minute,” Naoya raised a hand up, his brows furrowing together in confusion. “I don’t want to get caught up in anything sketchy.”

“Sketchy,” Yamato repeated the word with a sense of amusement, as though he was repeating the words of a child. “When did I ask you to do anything of the sort? You’re leaping to conclusions.”

“I’m having a hard time thinking of a legitimate use for breaking things,” Naoya grumbled with a suspicious eye.

“Then I would suggest you suffer from a severe lack of imagination. All I’m asking is that you help me just one time. If you can’t agree to that, then why should I help you?” Yamato gestured towards Naoya with an open hand. “What do I gain from it?”

“Well,” Naoya sighed and tried to avoid shifting in his seat, so as not to break it. “I can pay you.”

“Look at me, Nanbu-kun,” Yamato laid his hands down on the desk, his pale face losing all affected affability and becoming a stony visage. “Do I look like a friendly neighbor offering to teach your children to play the piano?”

“No,” Naoya quickly denied the idea; even if he had kids, he wouldn’t let Yamato look after them.

“That’s right,” Yamato leaned back in his seat, and his posture changed. He leaned back in his chair and interlaced his fingers again as he assumed a relaxed, yet still dominating demeanor. He shifted his seat forty-five degrees away from Naoya and looked towards the wall, as if not to give him the satisfaction of looking him in the eye.

“I don’t know what illusions you might have conjured up about this little office building,” Yamato loftily gestured towards the walls of his workspace and the structure beyond. “But the FAIR Insurance is one of the largest insurance agencies in Yōgai-shima, and by that token, one of the largest left in the world. We have offices and buildings in every ward of the city, not just here in the Iron District and our clientele is just as diverse.

“We have customers up in Solar District who work directly for the Cabinet,” Yamato continued on with a high and mighty air. “We insure buildings on Gambler’s Row in Sin Ward. There’s nowhere on Yōgai-shima we don’t do business.”

“So, what is this?” Naoya scoffed, his patience running thin. “Are you trying to give me a job?”

“No, Nanbu-kun,” Yamato swung back to face him and leaned forward with sudden intensity, placing both hands down on the table again. “It means that I’m already in a position where the gleanings of a fast-food delivery boy hold no interest for me.”

“This was a waste of time,” Naoya shook his head, and he made to rise.

“Leave, and you’ll be just what Adachi thinks of you,” Yamato goaded him, his red eyes glowering from behind his glasses. “You’ll be just what you think of yourself; a fool that destroys everything he touches.”

“You don’t know the first thing about me!” Naoya shot back.

“You came here today because learning what I have to teach you matters to you,” Yamato spelled out the obvious in a way Naoya couldn’t deny. “If it didn’t, or you had any other option, you wouldn’t be here.”

“That doesn’t mean I’ve got to get in bed with you and whatever it is you’re planning,” Naoya couldn’t hide his scorn.

“Nanbu-kun, please,” Yamato’s features softened and he cocked his head to one side, a soft smile on his face. “What do you think I am? Mephistopheles? There’s no need to be so dramatic; I’m not going to ask you to sell your soul to me. All I want is a mutual exchange. I teach you to control your gift, and you use it to help me.”

“Help you do what?” Naoya demanded, fixing the salesman with a stern look.

“Do what you do best; break something,” Yamato answered, making it sound as though it was the most obvious thing in the world. “I’ll tell you what; if I teach you how to control your special little ability, in exchange, you’ll use it for me exactly once. That’s all it will take in order to pay me back.”

“I hope you’re not thinking of having me break through a bank vault,” Naoya commented wryly, which provoked a mirthless laugh from Yamato.

“Oh, what I have in mind is nothing so overt or illegal,” Yamato assured him, his ivory smile returning. “Trust me when I say, I don’t intend to have you hurt anyone, directly or indirectly. All I want is your help for one single job. After that, if everything goes well, I get paid, you get paid, and we see where our friendship goes from there.”

“Friendship,” Naoya scoffed again, though Yamato hardly smiled this time. “I’ll do it. But just once, and only if I don’t have to hurt anyone or commit a crime or something.”

“Perfect,” Yamato laid his right arm across the table and held up his hand, pinky finger extended. “Let’s make it official.”

“What are you doing?” Naoya stared down at the other man’s hand.

“Let’s make a promise,” Yamato encouraged him, a knowing smile on his face.

“What are you, five years old?”

“The way things are, I have no reason to trust you,” Yamato observed without a trace of self-awareness. “If I can teach you to use your power, what then? You could just turn around and leave, and I’d have nothing. Before anything else, I’d like you to give me your word that you’ll pay me back for my services.”

“Let’s just get this over with,” Naoya reluctantly extended his own hand, extending his small right finger. Yamato quickly extended his own hand to catch Naoya’s finger with his own.

“I hereby swear to teach you how to use your Crisis, and in exchange, you’ll use your Crisis when I ask you to one time,” Yamato spoke each word clearly and with authority. “Do you agree?”

“I agree,” Naoya quickly acquiesced to the idea, hoping to get the bizarre ritual over with.

“Both of us swear then to uphold this deal, and neither of us will speak of it to anyone else,” Yamato’s smile became a wide, cruel grin containing a certain malevolence. “If either of us fails to keep their word, then they’ll choke on their broken promise.”

As soon as Yamato finished intoning his words, Naoya felt a shiver pass through him as though he’d been splashed with a bucket of ice-water. He flinched in his seat and reflexively pulled his hand back as the sensation lingered. A tightness across his neck drew Naoya’s hand to his throat, his fingers seeking a noose that wasn’t there.

“Shall we get started?” Yamato invited him and took hold of the enamel cup to push it forward towards Naoya. Naoya, rather than take the item, leaned back in his chair, the strange sensation lingering on his mind. The small cup on the desk appeared entirely normal, but Naoya was on his guard, now.

“What do you want me to do with this?” Naoya glanced back and forth between the innocuous item sitting on the desk in front of him and the smiling expectant Yamato.

“Break it, of course,” Yamato leaned back in his seat. “You didn’t have any trouble breaking the one in the break room the other day. This should be an easy test for your Crisis.”

“You keep using that word,” Naoya observed.

“It’s a term for powers like yours,” Yamato explained hastily, eager to move past it. “Don’t worry about the details.”

“So, what am I supposed to do?” Naoya tentatively reached towards the small cup, looking back and forth between it and Yamato, as if expecting some kind of trap. His fingers brushed the smooth, cold polished exterior and he gently lifted the object up, keeping his cautious eye on Yamato as he did so.

“Think back to how you broke that cup the other day,” Yamato prompted him. “How did you feel at that time?”

“I felt. . .,” Naoya trailed off, not exactly wanting to open up to the strange salesman, but he saw no recourse. “Anxious; I guess that’s how I’d put it.”

“Good,” Yamato smiled, his red eyes alight. “You must have already sensed it then. There’s power nestled deep in your subconscious, Nanbu-kun, and it only comes out when you feel truly pressured. It’s a primal thing, that gift of yours, and it responds to fear. Master your fear, and you can make that power come forth whenever you need it to.”

“Great,” Naoya held the cup in his lap, both hands wrapped around it. “How do I do that?”

“You need to learn to put yourself in the right headspace,” Yamato leaned back in his seat and gestured idly with his hands as he looked up at the ceiling, trying to conjure the words he needed. “You need to grasp something that makes you anxious or nervous and force yourself to feel those emotions. Then, the power will come.”

“So, I just need to think about something that makes me uncomfortable?” Naoya couldn’t hide his skepticism. It couldn’t be that easy, right?

“It has to be something that provokes a true feeling of fear,” Yamato leaned forward again, an earnest tone in his voice. “What made you upset last week?”

“I was going through a lot of stuff,” Naoya avoided the topic.

“Alright,” Yamato didn’t sound as though he believed Naoya, but he didn’t argue the point. Instead, he straightened in his seat and fixed Naoya with a keen look. “Let’s try and find something that can provoke your sense of danger. Tell me, have you ever broken the law?”

“No,” Naoya answered, reflexively.

“Really?” Yamato seemed surprised. “You’ve never stolen anything? Not once?”

“No,” Naoya denied it again, more forcefully.

“Have you ever hurt anyone, Naoya?” Yamato leaned closer over his desk, his voice a conspiratorial hiss. “Have you ever wanted to?”

“No!” Naoya’s thoughts immediately went back to the day before, and his clash with the Towers, and he inwardly recoiled.

“Nanbu-kun,” Yamato affected a disappointed tone and cocked his head as he peered at Naoya. “How can we do this if you don’t actually try?”

“Do what?” Naoya lifted the cup, and the ridiculousness of the situation seemed unavoidable. “Use my magic powers triggered by nervousness to break a teacup? This is insane.”

“Nanbu-kun,” Yamato tried to speak, but Naoya was past the point of listening.

“I can’t believe I ever came here,” Naoya stood and slapped the cup down on the desk in front of a disapproving Yamato. “I’m done.”

“You made a promise,” Yamato reminded him keenly.

“To hell with tha—,” before Naoya could finish speaking, his words seemed to catch in his throat as an unseen vice wrapped around his neck. The fingers of his left hand traced his windpipe, searching for an invisible noose that his digits couldn’t feel. Alarm turned into an outright panic, and he tried to bring both hands to his throat, to desperately seek whatever was choking him, but he found his right hand was fastened to the desktop. He desperately tried to lift his hand from the desk, but something held his fingers to the cup, preventing him from pulling away. His fingers, instead, were wrapped around the enamel cup, and they couldn’t break free.

Naoya tried to speak, but his words came out only as hoarse rasps. He tried to breathe, but his throat wouldn’t open. He looked to Yamato, trying to communicate his distress, and the salesman simply looked back at him with that ivory smile. The grip on his throat only intensified, and Naoya saw black spots forming in the corners of his eyes. He pulled and tore at the unseen tethers, clawing into his own throat with his left hand while desperately trying to pry away his other hand from the top of the desk.

The noose wrapped tighter, and Naoya felt all of the muscles in his neck seize, trying desperately to breathe through the choking pressure. His teeth ground together and his lips pulled back into a snarl, the last of his air escaping his mouth in a wheezing grunt. Black dots swam in his vision and then, the world cracked.

Fractures ran through the world, turning Yamato and his desk into a pile of multicolored glass. As soon as the fractures appeared, the pressure on Naoya’s throat vanished and his desperate attempts to escape the unseen trap caused him to fall backward. He crashed through the wooden chair behind him and collapsed to the floor.

He lay on his back for several seconds, coughing and sputtering as the imaginary breakages in his vision sealed themselves shut. A few moments later, Yamato appeared over him, looking down at Naoya with a satisfied smile. Naoya reached a hand up to his throat, rubbing his sore neck before sitting up. He placed his hand down into the pile of splinters that the chair had been reduced to.

“That’s quite a talent you have,” Yamato considered the heap of wood scraps and metal that had been shattered beneath Naoya like glass. “We’re lucky you didn’t fall through the floor.”

Naoya opened his mouth and tried to say something, but his throat burned, and he decided not to say anything. As Naoya tried to regain his bearings, Yamato leaned against the front of his desk and then turned to look down at something on top that Naoya couldn’t see. The salesman swept his right hand over the top of the desk and balled something in his fist.

“You see, Nanbu-kun?” Yamato held his fist towards him, and Naoya held his hand out, letting Yamato pour a handful of pulverized enamel into his palm. “All you need is a little fear.”

Another Day, Another Problem Case File #1, “All we can do is try to keep our heads above water.”

January 14th, 2044

10:20 AM

Central Ward

Sunset District

Nanbu Naoya

A mechanical chime rang out, startling Naoya. He was in a position he already didn’t like; being flat on his back in a dark cramped environment, and the sudden noise made him flinch, banging his head on one of the metal pipes above him. He groaned and forced himself to lay back down, his head ringing as the chime continued to echo into the dark space. Laying on a creeper, Naoya rolled out from beneath the car he was working on.

He sat in a small concrete garage that was barely large enough to contain the van Naoya lay beneath. Standing over six foot, the tall and widely built Naoya didn’t enjoy being trapped in tight spaces, but today that was unavoidable. Raised above the floor was an orange industrial van, with a set of various tools laid out on the floor around Naoya’s workspace. His grey sweatshirt and tan pants were thoroughly stained with sweat and oil; the product of the last hour he spent working on the unresponsive vehicle.

 Naoya sat up, resisting the urge to run a hand across his sweaty face and messy brown-black hair so as not to leave a streak of grease across his features. Instead, he laid aside the chunk of metal in his hands to pick up a rag lying on the floor nearby, which he used to wipe his oily fingers. The phone continued to ring, but Naoya made no haste to answer, already knowing who the likely caller was. When he was ready, Naoya dug his Augur, Slate, out of his pocket, but by the time he held it up, the call had rung its last ring. A small bronze screen appeared in the air over the Augur, with the words “Missed Call” displayed over a phone number Naoya didn’t recognize. Naoya sat on the creeper, hunched over his phone, glaring at the device with his pair of amber eyes as he waited expectantly. A moment later, Slate rang again, just as Naoya expected.

“Who is this?” Naoya spoke in an irritated drawl after he tapped the Augur to connect the call.

“Naoya? Naoya! Hey, how’s it going?” a familiar voice answered, a nasal voice, and a nervous one at that.

“I told you to stop calling me, Ichinose,” Naoya reminded the other man.

“Listen!” Ichinose implored him. “Just listen! I—!”

Ichinose’s pleas were cut off by a dull tone, signaling that Naoya had ended the call.

“How many different phones does he have?” Naoya wondered as he immediately blocked the number, preventing Ichinose from calling him back. For the past week, Naoya had been getting calls from Ichinose, and no matter how much Naoya insisted that he didn’t want to speak with him, Ichinose didn’t seem to take no for an answer. When Naoya blocked his primary number, Ichinose started calling him through a number of different burner phones, all of which Naoya blocked afterward.

For what reason Ichinose was calling him, he didn’t know, and he had no desire to find out. After what happened with Nishijima, Naoya had decided to cut ties with the soapland manager that had roped him into that debacle. He’d taken part against his better judgement, and he’d ended up in a brutal fight, and also wrecked his own ride. Nothing had gone right that night, and Naoya blamed it all on the conniving Ichinose, whether or not it was fair. He’d already made the decision to never work with that man again, and he’d decided to avoid Decadence District in its entirety. No matter what job he was offered, Naoya decided to stick to cleaner streets for a while.

The sound of voices had drawn attention, and Naoya turned to look over his shoulder as another man entered the garage. Dressed in a yellow rain parka, the van’s owner stepped inside, holding a pair of coffee cups in either hand, and Naoya stood up to greet him. The man in the rain parka held out a coffee cup for Naoya and he gratefully took it.

“Welcome back, Toya-san,” Naoya greeted him, and raised the coffee cup to take a sip.

“So, what’s the damage?” Toya reached up to pull back his hood, exposing a head of neatly combed brown hair streaked with lines of grey. The other man had a dark pair of eyes and a long face, age creeping in to leave small wrinkles near his mouth and eyes.

“Your alternator,” Naoya scooped up the grease covered part for the other man to see. “It’s defective.”

“Defective?” the other man’s face fell, and he reached up to gingerly pluck the part from Naoya’s hand. “It can’t be. I just had that replaced.”

Toya looked at the large orange van sitting beside them, the side of which was emblazoned with the logo of Toya’s business. The banner depicted the white king from a chess game, along with the name “Royal Cleaning.” Naoya had never been sure how the imagery was meant to evoke cleanliness, but it was Toya’s right to run his business how he wanted.

“It’s bad,” Naoya was entirely certain about that statement, even if he couldn’t give a more thorough explanation. “Trust me.”

“You’ve got that feeling about it?” Toya’s expression twisted into a frown, knowing better than to question Naoya’s judgement about the part. He turned the metal device over in his hand, giving a light shake of his head. “I can’t believe it’s cracked already.”

“Cracked?” Naoya looked at the broken device again and saw that Toya was right. Somehow, he hadn’t noticed that, and he tried to hide the surprise on his face.

“I don’t suppose it can be fixed?” Toya asked the question with a weary expectation of the answer.

“Not with the tools I have here,” Naoya confirmed, taking another sip of his coffee. “To be honest, it would probably be cheaper just to get a new one. Not to mention quicker.”

“I’m gonna have to take it into the shop,” Toya cast his eyes on the van with clear reticence.

“Maybe not,” Naoya interjected, seeing an opportunity to make himself a little more money. “Look, this is a pre-Downfall machine; chances are any shop you that you take it to won’t have the parts you need right away. They’ll have to order the part, and by the time you get it back, the working day will be done, and you’ll be looking at paying for work done and the new part.”

“And what are you offering?” Toya prompted, knowing the grind of a gig-worker.

“Give me a chance to run down the part myself,” Naoya made his pitch. “If I can find it, I’ll buy it and install it myself. I’ll eat the cost of the part, and you pay me for finding the problem, and fixing it.”

“You want me to pay you double?” Toya seemed doubtful.

“You’re not doing any business in this van today, regardless of what choice you make,” Naoya didn’t back down; he couldn’t afford to. “If you have this thing towed across town, you’ll need to pay the truck driver, you’ll need to pay the auto shop, and you’ll still need to pay me for the work I’ve done. I’m the cheapest, quickest option you’ve got. If I can get the part and get the van running before the end of the day, you pay me double. If not, you pay me only what we agreed.”

Toya sighed, clearly not convinced, and Naoya knew he needed to sweeten the deal even more.

“And if I can’t get the part, I’ll pay for the tow truck, too,” it hurt Naoya to keep cutting himself, but the risk was necessary for the inflated reward. Toya looked at Naoya, hard, trying to decide, still seeming reluctant.

“If you can find the part before the end of the day,” each word seemed as though it was dragged out of Toya’s mouth. “And if you can install it, and the van runs. If you can do all of that, I’ll pay you double.”

“I can do it!” a broad smile spread across Naoya’s face.

“It has to run, Naoya,” Toya insisted, betraying a clear doubt in his capabilities. “You have a nose for trouble; I’ll give you that. But solving problems doesn’t agree with you.”

“Then this will be an opportunity for me to show you what I can do,” feeling a surge of adrenaline, Naoya took a mouthful of hot coffee and then set it down atop one of the garage’s cabinets. He found his grey sweater and tugged it on, followed by his black and bronze smart-fabric jacket. Zipping up his coat, he held his hand out for the broken alternator while Toya gave Naoya a look that told him he was already regretting his decision.

“Don’t mess this up,” Toya implored, handing the broken car part to him.

“I won’t.”

The broken alternator in one hand, Naoya scooped up his increasingly battered helmet and slipped it on before striding out of the roll up garage door and out into the rain. Waiting for him was his bike, the Bridge-Runner, repaired after the accident that had wrecked it the week prior. Though Naoya had thought the bike was unsalvageable, Suzume had been as good as her word.

The black bike had been put back together, piece by piece, to the point that Naoya wondered if the motorcycle sitting before him was even the same vehicle. The wide dark grey wheels were entirely new, lacking the battle-scars of Naoya’s year-old tires. The black frame was polished and smooth, but numerous cracks ran along the surface of the bike, marking where it had been shredded apart. The gaps were filled in with reflective bronze material, which Naoya assumed Suzume must have requested to match his usual attire. He took it as a warning sign; a reminder of how fragile the world around him was.

Where once the Bridge-Runner was a symbol of Naoya’s independence, something he cherished, now, he felt uncomfortable even sitting on it. The bike had been put back together, piece by painstaking piece, and Naoya could only guess how much Suzume had spent to get the job done. There was undoubtedly an act of empathy intended on Suzume’s part, but Naoya could only look at it as a harsh reminder of how little control he actually had over his life.

Suzume had told him that she owned the bike, and her willingness to pay whatever cost was necessary to have it fixed only hammered the sentiment deeper. It no longer felt like he owned it, but rather that he was borrowing it. The machine was built for endurance, but he felt like he needed to be careful with the bike, lest he break it. Over the past few days, the feeling of strangeness hadn’t subsided, and he wondered if it ever would.

“Not until I pay Suzume back,” in Naoya’s mind, that was the only way he could ever reclaim the bike, and with it, his sense of independence.

“Slate, scan this and give me the nearest match,” Naoya lifted the broken alternator in his left hand and raised his Augur over it in his right. The device scanned the alternator, committing the broken part to memory, then he opened the box seated at the back of his bike and dropped it inside. Securing the broken part, Naoya turned his attention to the Augur, which showed a yellow screen.

On the righthand side, Slate showed the image taken of the part, while the lefthand side revealed a slideshow of images which scrolled across the Augur as the machine searched the Yōgai-shima Net for a replacement. The Augur scrolled through the dozen different websites and listings for similar parts, but none of them matched precisely. Naoya looked through the different items on sale, seeking the nearest possible substitute, but all of the parts listed on the net were much more recent than the alternator he was looking to replace.

Machinery from before the foundation of Yōgai-shima was rare, these days. A decade after the Downfall, Yōgai-shima had become a city of innovation, breaking away from the technology of the twentieth century. Even Naoya’s Bridge-Runner was a piece of technology that was developed after Yōgai-shima was founded; by contrast, Toya’s van was a fossil.

Scanning the list, Naoya tried to discern if any of the newer motivators might function in the older one’s place, but he quickly dismissed that idea. Even if any of those newer motivators would work, they would be too expensive for Naoya to make any profit. He needed twenty-thousand yen by the end of the month just to make rent, and Naoya imagined he needed a hell of a lot more than that to pay off what he owed Suzu. However, if he managed to install a new alternator, Toya was only going to pay him five-thousand yen. Some of the new motivators listed were twice as much as what Naoya hoped to gain, which put the kibosh on that idea.

With the easy solution off the table, Naoya was momentarily stonewalled, and he decided to start moving. He held his Augur, Slate, in both hands and bent it between his fingers, pressing both thumbs into the center of the nanite brick, causing it to create a loud crack. In response, a thousand small cracks ran through the black device, and it broke apart into a collage of sharp shards that eventually settled into the shape of a pair of black goggles with yellow faceted lenses. He attached them to his face and mounted the bike and turned on the engine, and the machine whined to life. The heavy wheels got to spinning, and Naoya rode the machine out of the parking lot through the pouring rain.

The January storm continued to roll on overhead, but the novelty of its appearance and the power of its menace had long since faded. The people of Yōgai-shima didn’t fear the howling wind or the flashing lightning; instead, the hurricane was regarded as nothing more than a daily nuisance. Life continued on in Yōgai-shima, uninterrupted.

Naoya pulled out of the parking lot and into the streets of Sunset. Ever since he got the bike back, he drove far more carefully, keeping his eyes on the road around him, watching for any and all road signs that could communicate danger. He kept his speed low, and avoided busy streets, hoping to forestall future accidents. No matter how cautious he was, Naoya knew at the back of his mind that he couldn’t stop history if it chose to repeat itself. His predilection for misfortune turned the ride into an exercise in anxiety. He focused his mind on the city around him, hoping to distract himself from a tragedy that felt inevitable.

In contrast to Horizon, Sunset had shorter buildings, raising up only a dozen or so stories each. While Horizon embraced the garish possibilities that nanite laminates offered in terms of exterior decoration, Sunset seemed to have settled into fairly benign coatings for their buildings. All of the buildings Naoya passed were coated in skins that emulated brick, stone, or they left the concrete plain. Where Sunset differed from Horizon was in the holographic displays.

Holograms lined the streets, not just marking crosswalks or flooded roadways, but also as advertisements. Colorful prismatic displays were displayed across entire buildings, which blurred and buzzed in the constant rain. Drones hovered in the sky, bending beams of light around them to appear as dragons dragging banners through the air. Demons and goblins rendered in soft, plump, cartoonish forms crouched on rooftops or stood next to open doorways, buzzing and flickering as the constant rain disrupted the projectors that created them. Among the countless neon distractions that were poised on every street corner were glowing signs and arrows that pointed towards the Magic Hour Shopping Arcade, the centerpiece of Sunset. The Shopping Arcade was an extensive slice of the city that ran between Central and its eastern neighbor, with over a thousand businesses all vying for customers.

Pausing at a red light, Naoya watched as a glowing arrow larger than he was pointed down the street to his right and considered the possibility of following it. Out of the countless storefronts and peddlers gathering in the arcade, someone had to be peddling machine parts. But finding a mechanic with the right part in the middle of that mess would be difficult, and Naoya had plenty of experience running into would be scammers in those parts.

No, he decided. He wouldn’t go into the Magic Hour right away. He had a few different methods to run down before he tried that. Naoya reached up and tapped his goggles, signaling to his Augur.

“Call Hideki,” Naoya ordered and Slate did as it was bid. A small window appeared in the corner of Naoya’s right eye, with the words “SENDING CALL” flashing in the box. It took three rings before the call was picked up.

“Hello?” came a deep, rough voice that brought to mind a heavyset man wearing a pair of grease covered overalls, but Hideki’s face didn’t show up in the Augur’s call window.

“Hideki, it’s me. Naoya.”

“Oh, uhh. . ..” the other man trailed off, suddenly.

“Are you busy?” Naoya asked, sensing some discomfort in the other man.

“No, no,” Hideki laughed, awkwardly trying to cover up the lapse in the conversation. “I just didn’t think you’d call me, that’s all.”

“It’s been a while,” Naoya observed. “Did I miss your birthday or something?”

“Haha, no, no,” Hideki assured him. “It’s nothing. What did you want?”

“I was hoping you could help me with something,” Naoya reached up and tapped his goggles again, bringing up the image of the alternator. “I’m looking for a car part; a Chiyaki Model 310A alternator.”

“That’s a relic,” Hideki grunted, voicing Naoya’s own thoughts. “What do you need it for?”

“A customer,” Naoya slowly began heading east, moving out of Sunset and towards the southern reaches of Iron District. “He’s running a cleaning company out of a fleet of vans, and one of them crapped out on him.”

“He’s better off just buying a new van,” Hideki sighed, and Naoya could imagine him spreading his hands. “It’ll save him money in the long run.”

“Unfortunately, I don’t have a spare box truck on hand I can sell, so if he decides to replace the van, I lose money.”

“Still working the gig grind, huh?” Hideki chuckled.

“Better than the alternative.”

“Well, digging up a part for a van that old isn’t going to be easy,” Hideki murmured, and Naoya could faintly hear the other man scratch his chin. “Anything you find is going to have years of mileage on it if they’re even usable. In a pinch, you could try picking through a junkyard over in Foundation. There have to be one or a dozen different vans that have been scrapped over the years.”

“Yeah, I’d rather not cross the Sanzu,” Naoya shut down that idea immediately, remembering the last time he’d visited that quarter of the city.

“Well, if you’re going to be picky about it, then you’ll have to try getting it fixed,” Hideki aired out a resigned sigh. “How bad is it?”

“It’s malfunctioning,” Naoya answered, though the ruefully added: “It’s cracked, too.”

“Cracked?” the other man chuckled over the line. “Did it get broken before or after you touched it?”

“Before,” Naoya insisted, defiantly, but Hideki just laughed. “Look, I don’t have the tools to fix it—,”

“And you’ll stay the hell away from mine!” the mechanic interjected, and Naoya sighed.

“What about nanite?” Naoya tried running down any lead he could think of. “I could patch the crack with some smart-metal. If I had enough, I could even create a replica alternator.”

“Unless you’ve got a nanite smelter, that’s out of the question,” Hideki shot down the suggestion.

“Didn’t Goya have one?”

“He used to,” Hideki agreed. “He got busted by Civil a few months back. He started printing dead metal blades for the Towers. They may not be made of nanite, but a mono-molecular blade still raises a lot of questions.”

“That idiot,” Naoya bemoaned his luck, which was once again turning against him.

“Look,” Hideki spoke slowly, then paused, letting silence fill the call for a moment. “I might know someone who can get me the part you’re looking for.”

“Really? Who?”

“Just a guy I know; someone that owes me a favor.”

“Give me a name already,” Naoya demanded, suspecting that the other man was simply trying to work out how much money he could get out of the situation. “If he’s got a functioning replacement, I’ll give you a finder’s fee.”

“I don’t want to over promise, Nao,” Hideki continued. “Give me a few hours and I’ll make a few calls. If I get anything that seems promising, I’ll call you back.”

“And what are you expecting to get out of it?”

“I don’t like talking business unless I’ve got something to deal,” Hideki continued to dance around the topic. “Let me see if I can hook you up, and then we’ll discuss what you owe me.”

“Well, the way things are, you’re my best chance at getting this alternator,” Naoya reluctantly agreed. “If this friend of yours comes through, you let me know ASAP.”

“Consider it a deal,” Hideki wasted no time in hanging up, leaving Naoya to drive in silence for a few moments. He’d known Hideki for a few years, but something about their conversation just now bothered him, though he couldn’t explain why. He tried to trace his memory back, looking for a time when he might have insulted Hideki or driven a wedge between them, but he couldn’t think of one. Despite the foreboding feeling, Naoya had little option but to trust Hideki, for the moment.

“Open the Yōgai-shima Maverick,” Naoya ordered aloud as he drove eastward across Central Ward, the grey wall of corporate offices rising on his left over the tops of smaller buildings. Slate responded to Naoya’s order, and a small screen displaying the digital job board appeared in the corner of his vision. Before looking through the tasks on offer, Naoya decided to put a bounty out on a new alternator. After some internal deliberation, Naoya decided to attach a fifteen-hundred-yen price tag on it, hoping that would be enough to generate interest. With the bounty put up on the board, and Hideki running down leads on his end, Naoya felt it was best to put the search on the back burner for a few moments and wait to see what came up.

He turned his attention to the job board, deciding to try and make some money elsewhere for an hour or two while he waited for leads on the replacement alternator. He scrolled through the list of available jobs from people all across the island who needed help. There were a couple of odd jobs Naoya thought he could handle, but the pay was too low, along with some sketchy delivery jobs across Sin Ward, which Naoya had sworn off. A few dog-walking jobs were scattered among the list, but Naoya had no interest in picking up crap. Pickings seemed slim for the moment, until a familiar client’s name appeared on the screen.

“FAIR Insurance Agency Office, Lunch Pickup.”

“I’ll take it.”

Naoya’s Augur marked the job as taken, and a marker appeared in his goggles to guide him to the location of the restaurant. On today’s menu was Tartarus Noodles, a quaint red shop on the bottom floor of a ten-story building. A black awning was stretched over a handful of vacant tables outside the restaurant, and a neon sign flashed in the window, which featured a hooded figure rowing a boat across a river of ramen. Naoya went through the familiar process of parking his bike outside and waiting for one of the employees to bring out the food to him. As soon as the food was stuffed into the box at the back of his bike beside the broken alternator, Naoya took off, heading into the Iron District.

Fair Insurance’s office building was on the north-eastern side of the Iron District near the border with Horizon. Naoya was still on the south side of the island where Sunset, Horizon, Iron, and the Lunar District all met. Rather than circle around through Horizon, Naoya decided to travel north, cutting through the innards of the Iron District. In short order, Naoya found himself riding through the border of grey office buildings, and for several minutes, he couldn’t see anything except a parade of uniform structures. Then, a break appeared in the metropolis as Naoya emerged into a part of the city that seemed entirely alien.

Beyond the boundary of ordinary, plain grey concrete rectangles was a forest of black buildings. The metropolis of the Iron District was unlike any other place in the city; the buildings were tall, thin, and made of a sable metal that seemed to drink in the meager light that passed through the storm clouds overhead, and made the world seem that much darker. Whatever design philosophy the architects of the Iron District subscribed to, it was a worldview beyond Naoya’s understanding.

The spires of the Iron District made Naoya think of a graveyard of black swords that aimed their blades towards the heavens. The street level had no doors, no windows, no signs, just endless rows of sharp, malicious architecture. About twenty stories over Naoya’s head, tunnels and above ground roads snaked between the endless branches of the black forest, and he realized that the true city was above him. There was no onramp that led up into that elevated metropolis, and even if there was, Naoya doubted that he would be allowed to reach it. Beyond the ring of office buildings, the corporate overlords of the Iron District strived to keep their world beyond the reach of people like Naoya. Even the roads that ran around and between the buildings was likely nothing more than a holdover from Yōgai-shima’s founding, not something the district’s rulers considered necessary.

Naoya drove forward through the rain, listening to the storm and the sound of noises echoing down from above. He could hear engines and wheels on the highways out of reach, along with the whistling of sirens and the groaning of esoteric machinery that Naoya had never heard before. Meanwhile, the Bridge-Runner ran through the streets below, traveling in complete solitude.

There wasn’t a single vehicle on the streets with Naoya, be they private vehicles or automated delivery trucks. At the same time, Naoya still had the unshakeable feeling that he was being watched. Although he saw no security, he knew that there had to be a thousand mechanical eyes watching him at any given moment. He was an outsider, a nuisance, and his presence was not welcomed, but merely tolerated.

Naoya made haste in racing northward through the forest of black knives, which he surmised must be Black Mountain’s domain. Black Mountain Heavy Machinery was the city’s go-to provider for vehicles, construction, and, if the tabloids could be believed, weaponry. One of the three members of the Conglomerate, Black Mountain shared the Iron District with its competitors, White Field Agriculture and Grey Sky Energy. The corporate headquarters of all three megacorporation’s met in the center of the District, where all three super towers were locked in a stare down. Naoya had seen the landmark from a distance, and part of him wanted to see it up close, but the sense of foreboding told Naoya that wasn’t a good idea. He kept his eyes on his goal, driving across the city without regard for the speed limit in Iron District’s ungoverned undercity.

When he neared his destination, Naoya was once again forced to rely on his Augur to guide him through the bland maze of corporate concrete constructs where FAIR Insurance was nestled. He only felt a sense of familiarity when he pulled off the street and entered the parking garage the was connected to FAIR’s building. Driving up to the fifth floor, Naoya parked his bike and climbed off, feeling a profound sense of déjà vu as he pulled the two bags of food out of the box and carried them across the skybridge that led into the building. The familiarity only continued to build as Naoya walked down the same halls, heading towards the same office. He stepped into FAIR’s lobby with its sky-blue walls and its bright colors, and immediately, the sense of repetition ended.

Standing behind the desk where Sakura usually greeted him was a tall dark shadow. The slender figure, surrounded by the baby blue walls and cartoonish white clouds, might almost seem comical if Naoya was viewing the scene from a distance, but the whimsical background only made the eerily tall and slender figure seem entirely out of place, like a malevolent specter that had decided to make its presence known. Naoya paused in the doorway, an instinctive reaction, and the irrational part of his mind expected the evil spirit to disappear now that someone had seen it, but the shadow lingered behind the desk.

“Good morning,” a drawling voice greeted Naoya, and the silhouette reached up to adjust his glasses, the crystalline lenses flashing. The spell was instantly broken, and Naoya realized the phantom wasn’t a phantom at all, but a tall man wearing a jet-black suit. The strange set of clothes mirrored the typical imagery of a Japanese salaryman and strayed from it at the same time. The suit lacked lapels, a collar, and buttons, instead being a construct of smart-fabric inlaid with thin dark grey wires, and a pair of gloves and shoes that seamlessly blended with the sleeves of the jacket and pants. He felt momentarily silly that he mistook the other man for anything other than a human being, but somehow, a sense of trepidation still lingered in the back of Naoya’s mind.

“I’m here to make a delivery,” Naoya’s announcement was awkward, as he tried to regain his footing.

“Obviously,” the other man agreed, though his voice was drenched with sarcasm. Naoya crossed over to the desk and placed the pair of bags down in front of the dark dressed man, but the man in black clearly didn’t intend to pick them up. Instead, he merely glanced down at them from the corner of his red eyes before returning his stare to Naoya.

“It’s Yamato, isn’t it?” Naoya tried to greet the other man amicably, but the red-eyed man appraised Naoya from behind the black mask that covered the lower half of his face without a hint of emotion. The salesman didn’t confirm or deny Naoya’s question, instead simply raising a hand to adjust his glasses again.

The man Naoya had been introduced to as “Yamato” was a nearly as tall as Naoya, a rare sight in Yōgai-shima, but that didn’t suggest any feeling of kinship on Naoya’s part. The salesman had an almost handsome face with porcelain pale skin and crow-black hair that was neatly parted on the right side, though he had a series of stray hairs that defied any attempts to pomade them. Yamato’s features were a little too long and a smidgen too pointed to be truly dashing, but it was his leering ruby red eyes that truly stood in the way of him being good-looking. The pair of seamless frameless crystalline glasses he wore did nothing to dampen the intensity of Yamato’s eyes, even though the man himself seemed entirely disinterested.

“So, is Sakura-chan here today?” Naoya was eager to be done with the delivery, and he did little to hide it.

“She is. I’m just watching the front desk while she powders her nose,” the other man barely raised his voice to speak, leaving his intonation scarcely louder than a whisper. “Is that a problem?”

“She’s the one on the delivery request, so I kind of need her to be here to accept the food,” Naoya explained, and the dark suited man glanced down at the bags again.

“I see,” was the only comment the other man made before he went back to ignoring the food. Silence fell between them as they both waited for the appearance of the insurance agency’s secretary to free them from their perdition of awkwardness. Naoya tucked his hands into his pockets and tried to seem nonchalant, while the man in black stood stalk still.

“So, shouldn’t you be out selling insurance, or something?” Naoya wondered aloud, desperate to break the silence.

“It’s hard to sell insurance in the middle of a hurricane,” Yamato mused, his dry sarcasm returning.

“Right, right,” Naoya felt foolish for even bringing it up. “Can’t be making much money that way, huh?”

“What about you?” Yamato looked down towards the pair of plastic bags holding the noodles Sakura ordered. With careful, methodical precision, Yamato untied the knot in the handles of the plastic bags and reached down with his gloved hand, tenderly pulling out a white plastic cup of noodles. “I can’t imagine you’re making much money picking up takeout.”

“Well, it pays more than you think,” Naoya lied outright, not wanting to admit his money troubles to a stranger, though a sense of irony reminded him that the uncomfortable subject was something he brought up.

“I doubt it,” in defiance of all social conversational norms, Yamato dismissed Naoya’s paper-thin lie out of hand. “I wonder why you do jobs like these considering the opportunities at your disposal.”

“Pardon?” Naoya fixed the other man with an intense glare, unsure if he was being insulted, but Yamato didn’t take any notice of his expression.

“You have a particular talent, Nanbu-san,” Yamato set the cup of noodles back down into the bag.

“And what do you know about me?” Naoya grew more heated and confrontational, eschewing societal niceties just as Yamato did.

“Oh, there are quite a bit of stories going on around the office about you, Accident-kun,” Yamato’s mouth quirked into a smile barely visible behind his mask and Naoya grimaced in response, feeling fresh embarrassment from the nickname given him. “You’ve broken two printers, a door, a toilet, and a small collection of ceramics. It’s small wonder Adachi-san doesn’t want you around.”

“Not all of those were my fault,” Naoya tried to defend his own honor. “Adachi-san just likes blaming me when something goes wrong.”

“There’s nothing to be ashamed of,” Yamato waved his hand in front of his face, as if brushing away Naoya’s comment. “As I said, it’s a talent.”

“Breaking things is a talent?” Naoya scoffed, but Yamato’s smile widened behind the mask.

“Of course it is,” Yamato assured him, contrary to Naoya’s own expectations. “If you can break whatever you touch, well. . .,” Yamato spread his hands, inviting Naoya to imagine the possibilities. “You could stand to make quite a bit of money.”

“If only I could make it happen whenever I wanted,” Naoya spoke the words with a mocking, wistful tone, as if to dismiss the notion, but then he saw a look appear in Yamato’s eyes.

“What if you could?” Yamato asked, his stoic façade peeling away to reveal a keen interest.

“What if I could what?” Naoya put up an obstinate wall, but Yamato wasn’t deterred.

“What if you could break something whenever you wanted to?” Yamato pressed, his voice sharp and sly.

“I suppose it would be a great icebreaker at parties,” Naoya shot back smarmily, and Yamato’s smile tightened, becoming equal part grin and frustrated grimace.

“Come now, Nanbu-kun,” the salesman reached up to adjust his glasses again. “Try exercising your imagination. You could learn to make some real money if you simply tried to harness that gift of yours.”

“How?” the moment he made the demand, Naoya realized he’d miss-stepped again. Yamato had been trying to provoke him into humoring the idea he possessed some kind of gift, and the moment he had, Yamato launched into his true proposal.

“What if I could show you how to use that talent of yours?” Yamato asked, his voice becoming low and conspiratorial. “If you and I worked together—,”

“You’re full of shit,” Naoya didn’t like Yamato; he hadn’t liked the man from the moment he’d met him, and every word out of his mouth made Naoya like him less. It reminded him of Ichinose; a bottom-feeder in Yōgai-shima who nonetheless felt the need to look down on Naoya, while at the same time trying to ply him with grunt work he promised would make him rich. Despite Naoya dropping all pretense of courtesy, Yamato continued to smile behind his mask.

“Give me a single day,” Yamato raised a slim, black-gloved finger. “You work with me for a day, and I guarantee I can teach you how to control that gift of yours.”

“That, and a one-time down payment of a hundred thousand yen, I’m guessing?” Naoya shook his head, feeling as though he’d heard everything Yamato was trying to say as thousand times before.

“Nanbu-san, please—,” Yamato didn’t back down, but their conversation was interrupted by the appearance of another actor.

“Yamato-san, is the delivery order—?” the door behind Yamato opened, revealing Sakura, her dark hair falling across the shoulders of a violet blouse. Her eyes brightened behind her glasses when she saw Naoya and she stepped into the lobby, her dark skirt ruffling.

“Nanbu-san, I didn’t realize you were delivering again,” the receptionist greeted him, stepping up to the desk to take hold of the two bags of noodles.

“Well, the work here is consistent, if nothing else,” Naoya smiled awkwardly, trying to shift gears from his tense conversation with Yamato to the genuinely affable Sakura.

“Well, thank you very much for bringing this,” Sakura smiled, hefting one of the two bags.

“Do you need any help?” Naoya asked, but Sakura quickly waved him away.

“Don’t worry; Yamato-san can help me,” she assured him, handing the other bag to the dark-suited figure. Naoya stepped backward, and he traded looks with Yamato, whose smile was now missing. The strange salesman continued to peer at Naoya with his ruby red eyes until Sakura beckoned him away and Naoya swiftly made his exit. He hastened back to the parking garage, eager to put the strange conversation behind him, but he found Yamato’s voice had somehow followed him.

“What if I can control it?” Naoya asked himself the question as he mounted his bike. It was an absurd idea born of Yamato’s delusions, but it struck a chord with Naoya that he couldn’t deny.

He wasn’t stupid; he knew that trouble followed him wherever he went. He knew that things just happened to break around him, but never once did it cross Naoya’s mind that he could control it. He always preferred to look at his streak of ill-luck as something outside of him, as though it was the will of some chimeric god or the universe itself.

But if it was something he could control, didn’t that also mean that he was the one who was really responsible for all the mayhem that life threw his way?

Naoya spurred his bike into motion, making a quick escape from the parking garage, as if to outrun the question that so disturbed him. He drove back into the rain, now finding a reason to avoid FAIR in the near future. Still nursing the anger and resentment he felt for Ichinose, Naoya projected those feelings onto Yamato without batting an eye. FAIR had been a consistent customer, but the work they needed from him had been menial at best, and the pay was commensurate. He’d miss Sakura, who was always in good cheer, but the likes of Adachi and Yamato were easy to forget.

Naoya tried to hammer that foreign mindset into his head as he roamed the familiar streets of Horizon, winding his way slowly southward. In the distance, a ray of sunlight pierced through the clouds, and it bounced off the quartet of heavenly spears that marked the faraway peaks of the Dawn Spires. It almost appeared to Naoya like it was a sign from heaven telling him to return home, and in doing so, to abandon his defiance, and accept the life Suzume dictated for him. Though a part of him wanted to reject the notion out of hand, Naoya found it a little harder than usual to simply ignore it.

With each passing day, it became clearer how much Suzume sacrificed for their relationship. She was the bread-earner, she was the responsible one. Of the two of them, Suzume was the one with her head on straight. She knew what she wanted, and she knew what she needed to do to get it. Suzume was the kind of person that had her entire life planned out in minute detail, but Naoya. . ., Naoya was the wrench thrown into her grand scheme.

He’d thrown off her plans, time and again, and every time, she’d worked around it. At any point, Suzume could have shrugged him off, but she accommodated his weaknesses. Thinking about it like that, Naoya felt foolish, and a little of the fire inside him seemed to go out.

He pulled over to the side of the road, parking the Bridge-Runner beneath an awning as Naoya struggled with himself. He pulled off his helmet and goggles and looked down at the machine softly humming beneath him. With forlorn eyes, Naoya’s eyes traced the bronze fissures that snaked through the chassis, reminding himself of the damage he’d put the machine through.

“Maybe I should give this up,” Naoya seriously considered his own future for the first time in what felt like an eternity. “I can’t even say I’m treading water; the only reason I’m not in debt up to my eyeballs is because of Suzu. Why am I still doing this?”

Before Naoya could consider the issue any further, his musings were interrupted when his Augur buzzed in his hand. Hastily, Naoya set his helmet down on the bike and pressed the goggles back onto his face. No sooner than he had, a window appeared in the corner of Naoya’s eyes as the call connected.

“Hey, hey, Nao!” came the voice of Hideki over the line. “You there?”

“Hideki? Did you happen to track down that part I asked you for?”

“Listen kid, you’re not going to believe this,” Hideki chuckled, though there was something off about it. “An old friend of mine happened to have one on hand.”

“Oh really?” Naoya knew better than to trust that luck had suddenly decided to favor him. “Where’s he at?”

“That doesn’t matter,” Hideki quickly brushed that subject away. “I bought it from him at a steal. He said he couldn’t find a truck that even used parts that old anymore.”

“So, you’ve got it?”

“Sure do,” Hideki assured him.

“And what do you want for it?”

“We can talk about that in person,” the mechanic tried to seem uncharacteristically nonchalant. “It looks pristine, but I figure I’ll let you take a look at it before we discuss a price. But you can’t touch it until money changes hands, alright?”

“Yeah, yeah,” Naoya understood Hideki’s sense of caution; the older man had seen Naoya’s gift for destruction firsthand.

“I’m over at the garage in Decadence,” Hideki paused for a second, and Naoya listened to him breathe for a second as he tried to phrase his next few words. “Uhhh, what time can you swing by?”

“In Decadence? I can be there in the next thirty minutes,” Naoya slowly tugged his helmet back on, his resolve returning with the opportunity placed in front of him.

“Great! Great!” Hideki chuckled again, though it was high-pitched and hollow. “Just get here as soon as you can.”

It was impossible not to notice the strangeness in Hideki’s voice, but Naoya had little choice but to trust in his old boss. He could only imagine what got the mechanic rattled, but he assumed that the alternator he bought was more expensive than he said, or that it was a nanite smelted copy with a sketchy track record. None of that mattered; what mattered was that the part worked, and how much Hideki thought he could fleece Naoya for. Another time. Naoya would have bought the part at a loss to preserve their friendship, but not today. He couldn’t afford it.

“How much time have I spent working chump jobs, getting paid with a handshake and a smile?” Naoya laid into himself as he drove out of Iron District, emerging back into Horizon on the eastern side of Central. “I’ve spent years trying to be a nice guy, breaking my back just to scrounge up change, and all the while Suzume’s been bearing the burden. I’ve lost so much time and so many opportunities and I have nothing. I can’t say I own the roof over my head, the food I eat; I don’t even own my own bike anymore. I need to zero in on what I need, and what I need is money. I need to be aggressive. I need to be cutthroat.”

Naoya surged back into motion atop his bike, turning away from the Dawn Towers and heading back towards Sin Ward in the east. He crossed through the Golden Mile, ignoring the parade of advertisements and billboards that tried to direct traffic towards businesses that weren’t yet open, and drove over the bridge into Temptation District. No sooner than he entered Sin Ward, did Naoya orient himself southward, turning a blind eye to the countless super towers that dotted Gambler’s Row.

He left Temptation behind and entered Decadence, retracing a familiar path through its cloistered civic planning. Whenever Sin Ward was mentioned, it was all too easy for Naoya to think only of the bright lights, the gaudy décor, and the promise of earthly delights that had come to dictate its perception. The fact that Sin Ward was a city like any other part of Yōgai-shima and not simply a sprawling den of vice was something he needed to be reminded of on occasion.

Sin Ward still needed homes; it still needed people. All the glamour and riches that flowed through Sin Ward still needed a million men and women to make it all happen, whether they were dealing the cards or cleaning toilets. Sin Ward still needed mechanics, too, and a familiar road led Naoya down the weathered alleys of Decadence to a familiar garage.

“21st Century Autoboys,” a dim fluorescent sign hung on the side of a small two story building nestled among the concrete jungle of Decadence. The small building was longer than it was tall and shaped like a rectangle, with a set of three corrugated metal bay doors that led into the garage on its east and west sides, while a small parking lot sat on the north side. The parking lot was vacant as Naoya pulled up, and most of the lights inside the building were dim, but a small neon “OPEN” sign over the doorway still flickered. Naoya parked near the doors and switched off his bike.

He found the front door unlocked, and he pushed it open, stepping into the lobby of the garage. A small chime rang overhead as he tripped the store’s motion sensor and lights flicked on, revealing the waiting area. Across from Naoya was a small counter and a computer, with an open door behind it that led into the garage. A number of cheap wooden chairs were arrayed to either side of the door, and a series of small tables had been put beside them, with magazines laid out to keep customers entertained during their interminable wait. But there were no customers today.

The garage seemed long abandoned. There was dust on floors, tables, and chairs, and the garage was eerily silent. There was a nostalgic scent of rubber and cleaning chemicals in the air, but the smell was faded, and the sound of loud music, voices, and whirring machinery were entirely absent. Naoya stepped towards the counter, the sound of his heavy footfalls seeming to echo in the quiet.

“Hideki-san?” Naoya called out, and immediately there was a rustling coming from the garage. A moment later, a familiar figure appeared in the doorway behind the counter. Hideki was five and a half feet tall, and nearly as wide as he was large. He had a wide acne covered face with a head of thinning black hair that was tied into a ponytail. The mechanic wasn’t dressed for work, instead wearing a black t-shirt with the silhouette of a curvaceous woman across the front and a pair of blue jeans.

“Nao!” the big man’s face spread into a smile when he laid eyes on him. “As big as ever!”

“Yeah, I guess so,” Naoya reached up and slid off his helmet, laying it down on the counter before he pried off his goggles. “You’re looking well. Have you lost weight?”

“Lost some, and found more,” Hideki laughed, patting his wide stomach. “What’s it been, Nao; a year? Two?”

“Two and a half, give or take a month,” Naoya glanced over his shoulders at the empty chairs, then looked back at Hideki. “Slow day?”

“Slow day. Slow month. Slow year,” Hideki agreed with a short, bitter scoff. “I’m barely keeping the lights on in this place.”

“What happened?”

“Yōgai-shima happened,” Hideki gave a shrug of his shoulders, as if he were helpless to say more. “It’s a thousand little things, Nao. People don’t come to chop shops like this anymore. The only cars in this city that need work are the last century models. All the newer stuff is smart metal, or nanite smelted. Things just don’t break down when they used to. And when they do, people take them into automated stations; they get their cars diagnosed by AI, disassembled by automated machinery, and then put back together. It takes minutes if you’ve got the money for it. Us little guys just can’t compete. All we can do is try to keep our heads above water.”

“I know a thing or two about that,” Naoya commiserated, taking another look around the empty lobby to remember better times.

“Oh, really?” Hideki’s challenge came with a playful smile. “That girl of yours finally dump you?”

“No,” Naoya denied the notion sharply, provoking a laugh from Hideki.

“A man who’s got a girl like that doesn’t know the first thing about treading water,” the fat mechanic laughed, and Naoya looked away, his mouth twisting with chagrin.

“Yeah, yeah,” Naoya shook his head, the other man’s words having struck a sensitive nerve.

“Oh, come on, Nao!” Hideki slapped him across the left forearm. “Don’t be like that. It was just a joke.”

“Look, have you got the part, or not?” Naoya straightened and folded his arms.

“I’ve got it, Nao, relax,” Hideki held up his hands. “Just give me a second.”

The wide man stepped away from the counter and disappeared through the doorway behind him. Naoya was left alone again in the lobby, and he tapped his foot impatiently as he waited. He listened to the sound of rain tapping against the windows, and he could faintly hear Hideki rummaging through the back. Then, there was the sound of a chime, and a blast of cold air entered the room.

Naoya turned to look over his shoulder as a man in a rain parka stepped into the lobby. He let the door swing shut behind him and stepped to the side, looking at Naoya. As he watched, the man pulled down the hood of his raincoat, revealing a man with a bony face, a shaved head, and various studs in his nose and ears.

“Good morning,” Naoya greeted the new arrival casually, and the other man simply smiled back at him, revealing a set of gold-plated teeth. Naoya looked back towards the door into the garage and leaned against the counter.

“Hey, Hideki! You’ve got a customer!”

“I heard!” the mechanic called back. A few moments later, the fat man shuffled back into view, carrying a small cardboard box in his hands. Hideki glanced at the newcomer, and his sweaty face seemed to pale for a second before he looked back at Naoya, plastering a thin smile across his face.

“Here it is!” Hideki laid the box out on the counter and opened the top, turning the parcel around to see the packaged alternator inside.

“Where did you get this?” Naoya asked, resisting the urge to try and inspect it with his own two hands.

“I called in a favor or two,” Hideki pulled a cloth from beneath the counter to wipe nervous sweat from his face. “What’s it matter?”

“And what’s it going to cost me?” Naoya asked, watching as Hideki shifted back and forth in clear discomfort.

The chime rang again, and Naoya turned to look over his shoulder to see who was coming in. Another man dressed in a raincoat was stepping through the entryway, but he wasn’t the only one. A crowd of a dozen different men was standing outside in clear view of the lobby windows. They came in, one by one, and formed a wall, standing between Naoya and the door.

At the tail end of the pack was a tall man, so tall he needed to stoop to get under the doorframe. The tall man was as thin as a rake and dressed in a deep brown overcoat with the left lapel smoothed down while his right lapel and collar stood sharply upward at a jagged angle. Beneath his coat, he wore a dark satin shirt which he left unbuttoned to reveal the top of his chest. The man in the brown coat wore a wide brimmed hat to shield his head from the rain, which he plucked off and casually tossed to the side, revealing a mane of dark brown hair that fell across his face, shielding the rest of his features while his left eye peered out from the tangled locks.

All thirteen men stood silently watching Naoya, saying nothing, and Naoya turned to look at Hideki. The fat man didn’t have the courtesy to look Naoya in the eye; instead, Hideki kept his eyes on the countertop. Without being prompted, Hideki closed the cardboard box and pressed it towards Naoya.

“You don’t gotta worry about paying me,” Hideki confessed in a small voice. “You can just take it.”

Naoya looked down at the box, then back at Hideki, and finally to the group of men standing behind him.

“Is this him?” the tall man asked, his voice quiet, but sharp and commanding. Hideki said nothing, but by now, his assent was unnecessary.

“I’m sorry, Nao,” Hideki’s eyes briefly darted up to Naoya’s face, then back down in shame. “They’ve been asking everyone up and down the district about you for the last week, and when you called I . . .,”

Naoya stared hard at the fat man as he realized what was happening. He’d been sold out; used as neatly as Ichinose or Yamato ever wanted to. He felt his hands tighten into fists as indignation fought to rise to the surface, but the fire inside was held back as he looked at the shame on Hideki’s face, and a sense of sympathy blossomed.

“Anything to keep your head above water, huh?” Naoya flashed a wry smile and reached down to place his hand on the box. Hideki looked up, surprised at Naoya’s reaction, but before he could say anything, the tall man was standing next to Naoya, looming over the both of them. The man in the brown coat reached down with his left hand, hooking his fingers into the box holding the alternator.

He pulled the box upward and Naoya held onto it, leading to a momentary struggle. He glared up into the face of the stranger, and the man peered at him through his veil of hair, his left eye squinting, though Naoya couldn’t tell whether his opponent was smiling or grimacing. Though Naoya felt confident he could win a contest of strength, his better judgement told him that wasn’t the best choice. Reluctantly, Naoya let the stranger pry the box out of his hand.

“Smart,” the tall man sneered, seeing Naoya’s conciliation.

“Who are you?” Naoya demanded, glancing away from the man standing over him to the dozen men that were now pressing closer. Instead of an answer, the tall man slapped Naoya across the side of his head with his right hand.

“That’s a dumb question,” the tall man hissed, casually tossing the small box in his other hand. “Don’t ask another one.”

The tall man straightened up and glanced out the front window, scanning the street still being drenched by the pouring rain, and then he turned to look towards to the door that led to the dark garage.

“Let’s take this to the back,” the tall man raised his hand, gesturing to his men. The group crowded forward, forming a wall that pressed in on Naoya. Hideki’s face paled and he raised his hands.

“Look, whatever you’ve got to do, do it somewhere else!” Hideki stepped in front of the tall man as the stranger lifted a hinged portion of the countertop to step to the other side and he was rewarded with a knee to the stomach that happened faster than Naoya could react to it. Hideki bent double, wheezing as he fell backward, his gut rippling. The thin man grabbed the stumbling mechanic and shoved him to the side, sending Hideki tumbling to the floor.

“Touch him again—!” Naoya snapped, taking a step towards the tall man, but he was prevented from intervening by numerous rough hands that took hold of him from behind, wrapping around his arms and shoulders.

“Jiji,” the tall man looked down at the fallen Hideki, considering him. “Bring the piggy with us; he’s earned a front row seat.”

The group of men began pushing Naoya forward as the thin man led the way into the dark garage, and Naoya instinctively snatched hold of his helmet. As he was forced towards the back, he looked down at Hideki, making eye contact with his former friend. Hideki’s face was flushed and sweat poured across his face, and upon his features fear and regret were writ large. One of the gangsters, a man with a mohawk and a face full of metal studs, reached down, lifting the fat man back to his feet.

“Just stay calm, alright?” Naoya tried to console the other man. “Don’t try anything. It’ll be okay.”

A second later, Naoya was forced into the garage. The garage was a forty-foot-long space inside the building with three separate bays for vehicle maintenance. On the left side of the room were a trio of doors for cars to enter the garage, and another set were on the right side of the room. The thin man led Naoya and his group of minders towards the back of the shop, stepping around a rusted red truck and a baby-blue sedan that had been abandoned in the garage.

After stepping around the last of the three scaffolds, the thin man stepped to the side, and the group pressed Naoya forward, throwing him to the ground. Naoya rolled across the dust-covered concrete floor and collided with a rack of unused tools, losing his grip on his helmet which skidded away across the dusty cement floor. A growl escaped between his clenched teeth as he crawled up on his hands and knees. A part of Naoya, a large part, wanted to fight back, sensing that violence was inevitable, but caution held him back. He knew who these men were: the Tokyo Towers, and Naoya didn’t want to exchange blows with members of the largest criminal syndicate on the island if he could help it.

“I have a few questions for you, Nanbu Naoya,” the thin man took possession of Hideki from his underling, forcing the fat man to sit down on the hood of the blue sedan, which sagged under his weight. “What happens after that depends on you.”

The thin man reached into his coat and withdrew a small object. He held it up, revealing a small knife with blue cloth wrapped around its hilt. The weapon’s sheath was rectangular, scarcely shaped to match the construction of the blade and the front of sheath had a long slit down the front, preventing the container from touching the edge of the blade. The thin man touched a small button on the edge of the sheath and there was a soft hum and a spark of electricity, suggesting some kind of magnetic lock switching off. With the protections removed, the thin man withdrew the knife, and he brandished it with obvious glee.

The thin man held up the knife, making sure that Naoya could clearly see it, then swiped it through the air, slashing through the front end of the sedan. The impossibly sharp knife parted metal and glass without even a hint of resistance. With the knife’s potency demonstrated, the tall man twisted it around, bringing the blade to Hideki’s throat. With the slightest touch, the knife cut through Hideki’s skin, and a small trail of blood began to dribble down his neck. The thin man placed his left hand across the back of Hideki’s head, preventing the fat man from moving in a panic and cutting himself further on the incredibly sharp knife.

“Now, Mister Nanbu, I have a question for you,” the thin man glared at Naoya with his one visible eye. “What happened to Nishijima?”

“Nishijima?” Naoya couldn’t hide his surprise. “Is that what this is about?”

“Jiji,” rather than answer the question, the thin man directed his attention to his subordinate. “Hit him.”

The man with the blue mohawk and metal implants smiled, revealing a set of sharpened teeth. He stripped off his rain parka as the other gang members cheered, revealing that Jiji was bare-chested beneath, wearing only a set of black cargo pants and heavy-steel toed boots. Across the gangbangers chest was a laminate sculpture of a single building, though Naoya didn’t understand the significance. Jiji cracked his knuckles and broke from the group, and Naoya instinctively raised his fists, but he was interrupted when the tall man whistled.

“Stop right there!” the tall man raised his knife, pointing the bloody blade in Naoya’s direction. “You defend yourself, and Mr. Piggy loses an eye or two. You just sit there and take your medicine, you understand?”

“Aww, boss!” Jiji turned around, holding his arms out, affecting a mock pathetic tone. “You don’t gotta worry about me! I could take this fucking prick!”

“Do as you’re told,” the thin man nodded in the direction of Naoya, his voice becoming a sharp hiss once more.

Jiji spun back in Naoya’s direction again, a confident smile plastered across his features as he danced across the garage floor. The gangbanger moved painfully slowly, taking one step forward before dancing backward two more, and then to the side, building an unbearable tension as Naoya waited for the beating to start. With both hands raised, Jiji dipped from side to side in a sloppy emulation of a Dempsey roll, before coming to a stop in front of Naoya. He stood in front of Naoya, miming slow exaggerated punches towards his face and abdomen for several seconds, but his hands never made contact.

“Well, well,” the thug put one hand on his chin, and looked Naoya up and down. “There’s so much on offer, I don’t even know where to start.” The gangster lifted one foot and tapped the toe of his boot against Naoya’s knee. “Maybe I should break your kneecaps, huh? Might bring a big son of a bitch like you down to size?”

Naoya didn’t answer; he knew that he was being goaded, but resisting in any way would only make things worse, for both him and Hideki.

“You ain’t got anything to say?” Jiji asked, looking up at Naoya’s face with annoyance, seeing that he got no reaction. “What’s the matter, big guy? You haven’t got any balls? Why don’t we find out?”

Jiji raised his right hand, hooking his index finger and thumb like a pincer.

“How ‘bout I bust one of those nuts of yours?” Jiji asked, his threat eliciting jeers from his comrades watching the scene play out. “Huh? Would you like that? It’s easy enough to do.” Jiji lowered his hand towards Naoya’s groin, and he instinctively bent lower and pressed his thighs together to try and protect himself, earning laughter from the Towers.

“What’s the matter?” Jiji held his hand away. “Am I moving too fast for you? If you don’t want me to rip your nuts off, you just gotta ask.” Jiji stepped forward, placing a finger against the back of his right ear. “Go ahead. I’m listening. Beg me. Beg me to let you keep being a man.”

Naoya didn’t say anything, which only seemed to anger Jiji.

“What’s the matter?” the other man moved even closer, his breath wafting over Naoya’s face along with flecks of spittle. “You suddenly fucking mute? Beg me! Get on your knees!”

Jiji slapped Naoya across the face, the sound echoing through the garage.

“Do it!”

Another slap, more forceful this time, the clap even louder.

“Not pussy enough to beg, but not man enough to fight, huh?”

A third slap, strong enough to cause stars to flash in Naoya’s eyes.

“Okay, okay,” Jiji raised his hands again and stepped back several steps, a sinister smile on his face. “I see how it is.”

In a move that Jiji must have thought was clever, he half-turned away, presenting his left side to Naoya as if the gangbanger had given up and was about to rejoin the onlooking group of thugs. Instead, Jiji darted back towards Naoya, driving his elbow up towards Naoya’s face. It was a telegraphed move and Naoya had to fight his own instincts to let the attack land.

The elbow hit Naoya at the corner of his mouth, and he fell backward, as Jiji launched into a flurry of blows. The smaller man hit Naoya in the stomach and the chest, before sneaking fists around Naoya’s arms when he tried to protect his face and head. The attack ended suddenly with a single sharp intonation.

“Stop,” the thin man hissed and Jiji obeyed without a second thought, holding up his hands to show that he was following orders. Naoya struggled to stand straight, blood flowing from a busted lip while pain flashed from a dozen new bruises across his upper body. He watched with palpable rage as Jiji danced back to his place in the lineup of thugs, licking some of Naoya’s blood off his knuckles.

He hadn’t asked for trouble today; since the fight with Nishijima, Naoya had strived to keep his nose clean. His memories of that night were spotty at best, but sometimes, he found himself remembering the feeling of his fists bashing the skull of a beaten man while a familiar voice snarled like a beast in his ears. There was something vicious inside him; Naoya couldn’t deny that anymore. Not now, when the Towers had woken it up again.

“When I ask a question, you answer,” the thin man tapped the flat of his knife against Hideki’s head. “If you ask me a question, one of you gets punished. If you don’t answer, one of you gets punished. If I don’t like the answer, well, I think you can solve the equation at this point.”

Naoya said nothing, instead wiping blood from his busted lip with a shaking hand as he struggled to hold himself back. Taking his silence as assent, the thin man went on.

“Nishijima: who hired you to look for him?”

“A guy who runs a soapland across town,” Naoya didn’t really want to give any details about Ichinose; as much as he didn’t like the slimy little man, he didn’t want the Towers paying him a visit.

“Keep talking,” the thin man insisted, and Naoya struggled to find more to say, not being certain what would set the man off.

“He told me Nishijima was some kind of super perv that hit up every establishment in town,” Naoya held a hand to his face to stem the blood, struggling to continue to talk at the same time. “He said he owed a tab worth a small fortune. He told me I’d get a cut if I managed to turn the guy in.”

“And you found him,” it wasn’t a question, but the thin man’s statement clearly invited a reply.

“In Foundation,” Naoya agreed, speaking slowly and calmly to avoid antagonizing the gang leader. “I tracked him down there.”

“What happened then?”

“I tried to talk to him, and he pulled out a weapon,” Naoya struggled to remember precisely what happened that night, and the hits to the head he’d just received didn’t help. “We fought. I won.”

“And then?” the thin man leaned forward, craning his neck around the captive Hideki to peer at Naoya.

“I let him go,” Naoya held up his hands, and the thin man quietly peered at him for several long seconds.

“Why?” the question was quiet, but sharp and clearly heard.

“I. . .,” Naoya paused and looked down, knowing he had no good answer to that question. Not one that the gangbanger would respect. “I thought it was the right thing to do.”

“Ida,” the thin man raised his voice, clear irritation being broadcast. “Hit him.”

Naoya braced himself, having expected another punishment to be headed his way. Ida stepped forward, still dressed in his slick dark grey parka. All Naoya could see of him was a broad scarred face of brown skin with a pair of wide lips curled into a frown. Naoya almost considered it a mercy when Ida didn’t make a show of the beating, as Jiji did, instead running across the room to hit Naoya with speed.

Ida used his short sprint to launch a flying knee which collided with Naoya’s chest. Naoya tumbled backwards again, slamming into the wall behind him before he tumbled to the floor. Struggling to catch his breath, Naoya lacked the strength to do anything other than curl into a ball as Ida began kicking him viciously, driving his boots into Naoya’s stomach and ribs.

“Stop,” the order came thirty seconds after the attack commenced.

Ida’s footsteps retreated and Naoya rolled onto his hands and knees, trying to pull himself up. It took over a minute for Naoya to get upright again, and it required him to lean against the wall behind him to manage it. He couldn’t imagine what the Towers expected to get out of the situation, but it was clear that the questioning wasn’t going to stop.

“Why did you let Nishijima go?” Naoya barely realized the question had been asked, as he floated in and out of consciousness. He struggled to breathe, feeling some kind of warm pressure on his sternum, and as he tried to answer, he coughed up blood and it spilled down his chin.

The pain was swiftly swallowed up by the monster inside. It drank up the hurt and the fear, and it gave back wrath tenfold. Naoya’s head pounded and energy seemed to flood through him, starting in his skull and traveling down through his limbs. The overwhelming tide filled Naoya with an urge to avenge himself and he powered up to his feet, his teeth bared in a snarl. He ignored the small fish, looking past the low-level gangbangers to glare murder at the ringleader. Naoya had raised one boot to begin advancing when his eyes locked onto Hideki’s features, and he remembered what was happening.

“I can’t move,” Naoya struggled to force the beast in his head back into its box, even as his head pounded. He reached up to rub his throbbing temples, knowing that no amount of anger could make him fast enough to save Hideki if the tall man decided to cut his throat.

“It was. . . was. . . the right thing,” Naoya answered, giving a shake of his head.

“Jiji, Ida, Hide,” the thin man gave the order again. “Hit him until he changes his answer.” The three men stepped forward, Jiji taking the lead with clear relish. Naoya’s eyes ran back and forth between the three men, wondering if the beast would come out to Hideki’s detriment, or if he’d end up being beaten to death.

“Oh, and Mister Nanbu?” the thin man’s voice called out and Naoya looked up at him. “You can fight back this time.”

Jiji turned to look at his boss, his features wrinkling with confusion. As a result, he didn’t see Naoya’s fist before it collided with his jaw. In an instant, Naoya had crossed the room and launched his own attack, and the first strike shattered Jiji’s mandible, sending blood and teeth spraying from between his lips. Jiji fell backward onto the floor, clutching his broken mouth as he writhed in pain, yowling and shedding tears of agony.

The collection of Towers, with their dyed hair, gregarious tattoos and countless piercings, fell backward at the sight of Naoya seeming to cross the room in an instant. Naoya, tall, burly, and dressed in black coat that was decorated with his own blood, snarled from between his clenched bloody teeth like an animal. A switch had been flipped in his brain, and all his reservations were gone. The sight of Naoya charging into their midst made half of the Towers break and run. Ida, perhaps acting on well-ingrained instinct, aimed a kick at the left side of Naoya’s head.

The attack was stopped short as Naoya reached out to catch Ida’s leg by the ankle. Then, with a simple twist of his wrist, there came a gut-wrenching sound of the bones in Ida’s foot breaking. Ida screamed and reached up to clutch towards his leg, dancing around off-balance as Naoya continued to hold his ankle in the air. He tugged on Ida’s leg and pulled the man towards him, then released his grip to clothesline the other man with his forearm. Ida’s head whipped back and he fell to the floor, cracking his head against the concrete.

Hide, the third man, seemed to have the idea to treat the raging Naoya like a bull, as the gangster ripped off his parka and threw it over Naoya’s head in an attempt to blind him. Before the parka even fell across Naoya’s face, he lashed out with a right jab. Naoya’s fist punched into the center of the wet raincoat, dragging it through the air until his hand slammed into Hide’s face. The raincoat fell back over its owner’s head, preventing Naoya from seeing Hide’s reaction, but from the way he fell backward, Naoya gathered that he was out of the fight.

With the first three contenders down, the rest of the gang didn’t wait for the thin man to order them to engage. Drawing weapons out of their coats, or picking up abandoned tools, the rest of the Towers formed themselves into a circle that tightened as they slowly walked closer. Naoya held his right fist up against his chest while he kept his left hand low with his fingers spread. He kept his head on a swivel, glancing from one side to another as he tried to anticipate the next attack. Fortunately for him, one of the gangsters behind him decided it was a good idea to let out a Neanderthalic bellow as he charged.

Naoya side-stepped to his right just as a stolen wrench came swinging down where the back of his skull would have been. The tattooed and pierced gangster stumbled forward a few steps, thrown off balance by over-extending himself, and Naoya used the opportunity to thrust out his left elbow and drive it into the side of the gangbanger’s head. The man stumbled to the floor, but his quick defeat only served as a signal to his comrades, who charged as one.

The next few seconds were a blur of sights, sound, and sensation as attacks came at Naoya from all sides. The world shattered as the monster escaped his cage, and everything became a kaleidoscope of broken shapes in Naoya’s mind, even though his eyes tried to tell him everything was intact. The monster, the beast of his anger, pain, and the need to survive, unleashed its fury on the men around him.

He ducked, dodged, and weaved through the onslaught, not pausing for a single moment among the frenzied melee. A thrusting knife was slapped aside, and the blade broke apart into a dozen pieces which sprayed across the floor. The offending gangster received a jab directly to his nose before he could fully process that his weapon had been broken, and blood burst from his nostrils as his head snapped backward. A haymaker aimed for the side of Naoya’s head hit nothing but air; he ducked under the attack and drove his right hand into the other man’s solar plexus, sending his attacker stumbling backward breathlessly.

For any ordinary person, Naoya’s situation would have been hopeless. He was outnumbered and facing down a gang of hardened criminals wielding weapons, all of whom had a thirst for blood, but in defiance of conventional sense, none of them could lay a finger on Naoya. Power seemed to flow through Naoya’s chest, and the world seemed to slow, enabling him to effortlessly dance around his attackers.

He slid between attack after attack, lashing out at each person the threatened him. With every punch and kick, Naoya felt bones fracture and the gangster on the receiving end stumbled away, quitting the fight. Blood spattered across the ground as Naoya rained down blows, and the jeers and hollers of the bloodthirsty Towers were replaced with anguished cries.

Each attack Naoya launched was faster, stronger, and more vicious than the last. Naoya took no notice of niceties or fair play: he kicked a fleeing man in the back, sending him slamming face first into a metal pole, and kicked another man in the groin. Life in Yōgai-shima was a constant battle to survive, and the winner was justified in using any method if it meant the difference between life and death. The monster in Naoya accepted those terms, and it would have gladly fell on his fallen opponents to continue its savage beating, but Naoya was able to direct the fury within towards only those that were still standing.

“Enough!” a voice called out across the garage, though it was less of a shout and more of a hiss. Even so, it was powerful enough to get everyone’s attention, and its source was unmistakable. The last handful of gangsters standing had backed away from Naoya, staying out of his range, and they held up a set of knives and tire irons defensively to ward off his approach. A half-dozen of their number were laid out on the concrete floor of the garage, while the wounded had scampered away to take shelter behind the cars and stacks of tires. At the sound of the tall man’s voice, Naoya slowly lowered his hands, no longer seeing the gangsters as a threat.

“It’s time for you bitches to run home,” the tall man shoved Hideki to the floor, letting the mechanic scramble away on all fours. He pointed his knife at Naoya, his one clear eye beaming at the animalistic man. “All you ordinary humans better get the fuck out! This is a place for calamities, now!”

The remaining members of the Towers scattered in all directions. Some fled back out towards the main entrance, while others took hold of the chains attached to the corrugated doors and hoisted them open to flee into the rain. Some of the more conscientious members of the gang took the liberty of dragging their wounded outside, leaving the thin man and Naoya alone inside the building.

The thin man stepped away from the broken-down car he’d been sitting on, still holding his knife at Naoya from across the room. With his left hand, the tall man swept back his hair to reveal his face. The thin man had a long face with a thin beard across his jaw and a pointed nose with wide nostrils. In a certain light, he might have appeared handsome, but fiendish, if it wasn’t for the laminate effigy that was molded across the right half of his face. Three buildings with the texture of concrete ran from the bottom of the gangsters jaw up to the top of his forehead.

“Sakai Satoshi,” the man introduced himself, his toothy smile causing the buildings on his face to contort, the windows on them shining from the lights of the garage. “Lieutenant of the Nishi-Shinjuku Towers.”

The gracious introduction wasn’t returned in kind; Naoya stood glowering at the Tower, snarling under the impulse of the monster. The twin visions of the world continued to struggle for dominance in his eyes: one broken, and one whole. From the monster’s perspective, Sakai was a broken jumble of human glass only vaguely shaped into anthropic form. From the numerous divides into Sakai’s body, Naoya could see light flash and darkness seep out, but the meaning of the vision was unknown to him.

Sakai, tall as he was, moved in a stooped crouch, limiting his silhouette while continuing to wave the knife back and forth, mimicking a serpent dancing from side to side. Naoya glanced down at the knife and Sakai’s smiling face, his attention constantly shifting between his opponent and his weapon. He was reminded of his battle with Nishijima, who had also been armed, but Naoya knew he couldn’t afford to take a single blow from Sakai’s knife.

Sakai crept forward, slowly pushing Naoya back towards the wall, using the threat of the knife as equal parts sword and shield to keep Naoya on the defensive. Naoya tried to imagine what counterattacks he could throw against the knife-wielding gangster, but no matter what kind of punch or kick he tried to conceive of launching, he always ended up with a missing limb afterward. With instinct and rage bearing no fruit, Naoya’s reason reasserted itself.

“When fighting bare-handed against an opponent with a weapon, retreat is always the best option,” it was the same advice that came to mind when he faced Nishijima, and Naoya was quick to disregard it again. “If retreat is not an option, then the best method of defense to control the weapon. Deprive your enemy of the ability to use it against them and disarm them.”

Naoya stopped retreating and altered his stance. He planted his feet and let his hands hang open, holding them up in a loose guard. He held his left hand closer to his chest, while he let his right-hand venture further towards Sakai. As Sakai waved his knife back and forth, Naoya mirrored the movements of the weapon with his right hand, keeping his fingers ready to intercept an attack and catch the gangster’s wrist within a split second.

Sakai swiped and jabbed at Naoya’s fingers, trying to discourage him, but Naoya was always fast enough to withdraw his hand before Sakai could take a finger or two. Sakai’s smile wavered as Naoya persistently threatened his space with his outstretched hand, and Naoya realized that between the two of them, he was faster. It was the gangster that was now considering his options, trying to decide how best to launch his attack.

The two men stared each other down, and neither man moved from their place, both waiting for some kind of signal to begin the melee. The sound of rain roared in through the open garage doors and bounced off the walls of the garage, becoming a deafening clamor like the cheers of an anxious crowd waiting for the festivities to begin. Then, lightning flashed, as if the powers in heaven had declared it was time for the battle to begin.

Sakai swept his knife in a right to left slash towards Naoya’s sternum and Naoya swept his hand downward, striking Sakai across the top of the hand to deflect the knife downward. Another slash followed, and Naoya stopped it short by catching Sakai’s wrist with his fingers. Before he could disarm him, Naoya felt a flash of pain as Sakai twisted the knife up to slash against Naoya’s underarm, and Naoya let his arm go.

The pain vanished a moment after it had come, but Sakai held up the knife in front of his eyes, admiring the red coating that proved it had struck home. Naoya felt sweat bead on his face as his confidence wavered, and the monster rattled the bars in its cage of reason, demanding that blind rage be used when strategy failed. By contrast, Sakai was clearly galvanized by his momentary victory, and he chuckled darkly under his breath as he looked to renew his attack.

The gangster feinted a thrust with his right hand and then tossed the blade into his left hand. Naoya flinched away from the false thrust and was caught off-guard by the switch. He tilted his head to his right as the knife slashed through his left cheek, and he wept a red trail down the side of his face. Sakai continued his onslaught of blade thrusts, and he seemed to grow faster with each strike. The invisible cracks in his flesh flashed with white light, and the luminescence empowered the gangster. More slashes and stabs struck home, each one a light wound that Naoya narrowly evaded or turned aside, but the momentum was clearly in Sakai’s favor.

Another feint, and the blade switched hands again. Sakai’s knife thrust towards Naoya’s right eye, threatening to skewer him through the skull. Cracks surged through Sakai’s right hand, revealing small particles of white light that flowed through his limb. Naoya gaped, unable to discern what the vision meant, but something stranger still occurred afterward. The shining white light split Sakai’s right forearm into five separate copies, each one holding a deadly instrument between their fingers. The quintet of blades thrust in unison towards Naoya’s face, neck, and head. Unable to rationalize what he was seeing, Naoya’s instinct took over.

Naoya didn’t consciously understand the meaning of the light shining out of Sakai’s body, but the monster inside him did. Guided by reflex and the desire to survive, Naoya’s left hand leapt forward, weaving between the identical limbs to take hold of Sakai’s arm where the five thrusting appendages split. In his imagination, Naoya’s own reaching arm was also cracked and fragmented, and from its fissures, black oily particles poured forth in a multitude. Naoya’s hand brought Sakai’s arm to a stop and the flow of black particles poured from his limb onto the gangster’s.

The black flow met the shining particles and a strange intercourse followed. The white particles paired individually with their black counterparts, and they collided with one another before bursting apart. The flow of darkness pouring out of Naoya swallowed up the light flowing from Sakai and the gangster’s arm was completely painted black. The instant the light went out, the multiple limbs that forked out of Sakai’s body disappeared, leaving him with only one right hand once more.

In response, Sakai’s freehand darted towards the inside of his coat, seeking another weapon, but it was too late. Naoya balled his left hand into a fist and threw a ferocious punch which collided with Sakai’s jaw. The impact created a clap of thunder, and Sakai was sent tumbling across the room. The gangster soared over the rusted blue sedan and then fell across the hood of the wheelless red truck, striking it with his shoulders and the back of his head.

Naoya felt his heart beating in his chest, violently, but the high of the adrenaline began to wane after the exchange. Sakai was out of sight behind the truck on the other side of the garage, and Naoya struggled to imagine the man remain conscious after that blow. Cautiously, Naoya began to creep forward, moving to his left to try and see where Sakai landed.

“Did I seriously launch him that far?” Naoya questioned himself, glancing between the place where he’d been standing and the dented hood of the truck where Sakai had landed, meaning the gangster had been thrown the better part of the forty-foot length of the garage. “How did I do that?”

The mystery of his own strength encouraged Naoya to move with greater speed. Rounding the vehicle, Naoya saw the tall, skinny Sakai laying face down on the floor while a pool of blood blossomed beneath him. Momentarily abandoning his own safety, Naoya rushed forward, terrified by the thought that he’d mortally wounded the gangster, but he froze when Sakai began to rise.

Sakai pushed himself upward with his hands, slowly crawling up to his knees. As Sakai looked up at him, Naoya saw that the gangster’s jaw had been torn off. The skin of the man’s face was horrifically ripped and what was left of his mandible dangled from the corner of his mouth. Blood spilled down the man’s open throat and chest in a red tide, and Naoya could only imagine that Sakai would be dead in seconds. But there was a sense of profound danger, despite the outpouring of blood, and, somehow, Naoya imagined that Sakai was still smiling even with half of his face missing.

Sakai climbed to his feet, casually reaching up to press his broken jaw back into place. In moments, his bloody bones fused back together, and a new coating of flesh knitted itself over the wound, leaving only the clinging blood as evidence that Sakai had ever been harmed. The gangster worked his jaw for several seconds, making sure that his mouth was working properly before returning his attention to Naoya.

“You’ve got one hell of a right hook,” the gangster raised his left hand in imitation of a punch. “I’ll give you that much.”

“There’s no need to take this any further,” Naoya held out his hands, trying to negotiate during the brief lull in the fighting. “I don’t know anything more about Nishijima than what I told you.”

“Don’t be a bitch,” Sakai turned and spat blood down onto the concrete. “This isn’t just about Nishijima, anymore. Besides, Mister Nanbu; I’m not going to just run away with my tail between my legs after getting clocked like that. Not on your life.”

Sakai held his knife out towards Naoya, pointing the blade towards him again, and Naoya dropped into his defensive stance in kind. But rather than advance, Sakai spun the blade around with a flourish, reversing his grip before plunging the knife into his own chest. Naoya stood stunned, unable to believe that Sakai had done anything other than kill himself, but the gangster was far from mortally wounded.

Sakai held up both hands, his fingers spasming, and blood spurted from his digits. From the middle of all five fingers, blades emerged, splitting each digit in two from the first knuckle down. Sakai raised his hands, brandishing his bladed fingers, all of them a replica of the knife thrust into his chest.

“Enough playing around,” Sakai smiled again, his teeth appearing narrower and sharper. “Time for the real shit.”

Naoya stood stunned, trying to wrap his head around the threat in front of him. It was the first time in his life that Naoya had ever seen a Human Calamity in person before, excepting Suzume. Now, one of those almost mythical beings was standing in front of him, and that living disaster wanted him dead. The idea of fleeing for his life once again shouted in his mind, but Naoya doubted he’d manage to get far, and knowing he’d die with his back turned left a bitter taste in Naoya’s mouth. But, if he didn’t run, what was he supposed to do?

Sakai wasn’t keen on giving Naoya the chance to think. The tall man rushed forward, his claws extended, eager to bite deep into Naoya’s flesh. Naoya backpedaled as the barrage of attacks came his way. Like before, Naoya tried to sweep aside Sakai’s attacks by striking their forearms together and pushing aside the bladed hands without directly touching them, but blocking both of Sakai’s arms was nearly impossible. Attack after attack came Naoya’s way, and Sakai never let up the pace.

A flurry of three raking claw swipes followed, one after another, and he desperately tried to bat them aside, retreating all the while. The first two slashes Naoya successfully turned away, but Sakai feinted the third, pulling back on the third strike before Naoya could intercept it, then dragged his claws down Naoya’s outstretched right arm. The blades protruding from Sakai’s fingers carved through Naoya’s laminate jacket without resistance and shredded his arm beneath.

Pain shot through Naoya like a bullet, and he screamed through his clenched teeth, trying to hold back the agony. Blood poured down his arm as Naoya struggled to hold it up to maintain his defenses, but it was a lost cause. Sakai landed a roundhouse kick on Naoya’s right side, causing Naoya to stumble, before then plunging his right hand into Naoya’s left clavicle. The six-inch daggers stabbed through flesh and bone as though they weren’t there, and Naoya screamed, unable to contain the pain.

The blades in Naoya’s shoulder were violently twisted, and then pulled out, sending Naoya’s blood spurting. Losing the strength to stand, Naoya sank to his knees, and Sakai towered over him. With a disdainful swipe of his claws, Sakai dragged his blades across Naoya’s face. Half of Naoya’s vision went dark as his left eye was gouged, and the blades tore through his left cheek and part of his mouth.

Sakai looked down at his mutilated victim with a mocking sneer, and he said something, though Naoya couldn’t hear it. Naoya’s entire mind was consumed by pain and fear, which heralded the return of the vicious, instinctive feral mind. Pain and fear were subsumed by inarticulate, indiscriminate rage, and Naoya howled through his torn mouth.

Sakai had his hand halfway raised over his head for another blow when Naoya punched him in the sternum with his left hand. The gangster wheezed as the mighty blow caught him unawares, and he was sent flying again, slamming into the hood of the baby blue sedan, crumpling it. Naoya was back on his feet in an instant, growling and snarling like a beast, the pain vanishing in seconds. His strength returned, and he blinked blood from his left eye as his vision cleared.

Sakai struggled to stand and Naoya pounced on his fallen foe, abandoning any semblance of mercy. Naoya raised his left hand and slammed it downward, intent on smashing Sakai’s head to pulp between his fist and the hood of the car, but Sakai rolled to the right, evading the blow. Naoya’s hand plunged through the head of the car and through the engine block as easily as any of Sakai’s knives.

Golden fractures spiderwebbed out from where Naoya’s arm impaled the machine, and as he withdrew his arm, the hood and the engine of the vehicle violently shattered into thousands of pieces and spilled across the floor. Sakai rolled to his feet, but before he could do much more, Naoya grabbed hold of the car with his right hand, hooking his fingers in the front lefthand wheel well. Lifting the stripped-down car chassis with one hand, Naoya swung the massive hunk of metal like a club, and it struck Sakai across the chest with a crunching sound.

Sakai was thrown backward into the side of the truck, smashing in its driver’s side door. Naoya shifted his grip on the sedan, hefting it over his head with both hands before throwing the vehicle at Sakai. The sedan tumbled through the air, blocking out Naoya’s view of the gangster and the truck, but Sakai reappeared as he slashed the hunk of metal to pieces before it could crush him. Large chunks of the car sailed past the gangster and struck the side of the truck, toppling it to the floor with a thunderous crash.

Sakai lunged back towards Naoya, undeterred by his renewed strength. The two men brawled in the center of the garage, both throwing wild attacks at one another. Sakai’s blades tore through Naoya’s flesh with abandon, but his body healed itself in a matter of moments, making the numerous slashes ineffective. Naoya, by contrast, laid into Sakai with a wild flurry of punches, abandoning defense except to evade slashes intent on decapitating him.

As Naoya’s right hand collided with Sakai’s ribs, he felt the bones break beneath his knuckles. Darting and ducking in and out of Sakai’s range, Naoya’s powerful hands gored flesh, tore cartilage, and shattered bones. Though Sakai continued to heal, his regeneration was sluggish compared to Naoya, and the numerous wounds began to mount, slowing his movements. Despite this, Sakai continued to fight, and in the span of seconds, they’d exchanged a thousand blows that soaked the floor around them with blood. A kick to Sakai’s chest sent the gangster tumbling to the floor, and fragments of his shattered claws were sent skittering across the cement.

As the brutalized thug struggled to rise, Naoya felt energy surge through his body. Unable to contain it, Naoya threw his head back and screamed. The sound that came from his throat was inhuman, beyond the range and power of human vocal cords. The roar sent a shockwave through the air, and countless golden ribbons of light began to flow through the floor around his feet.

The fissures snaked across the floor, up across tool shelves, across the wreckage of the toppled vehicles and through the walls. Where the golden lines spread, division came after, and the entire building began to fall apart around them. Chunks of the ceiling collapsed to the floor, and the earth began to shake. Amid the tumult, another heat burned against Naoya’s chest, and he felt an alien surge suddenly hit him, causing the brilliant faultlines spreading around him to vanish.

Static crackled in Naoya’s ears, and he felt electricity run across his chest. Something burned against Naoya’s breast, and his left hand clutched at his jacket, seeking the origin of the intense energy. The powerful but familiar current of electricity reminded Naoya of his humanity, and he realized what was inside his coat.

“Suzume’s talisman?” Naoya remembered the small charms that his paramour foisted on him, and the sight of the last one being burnt and blackened the night he fought Nishijima came to mind. Despite the emergence of his reason, the energy coursing around Naoya continued to swell and small fragments of metal began to swirl around him as though they were caught in his orbit.

Pressure too intense for words fell on Naoya’s shoulders, and he felt as though he was going to be crushed on the spot. He felt his strength leaving him, and he had to fight just to remain standing. Lightning coursed around Naoya, trying to hold him down. Over the crackling in his ears, a peal of laughter echoed off the broken walls of the garage.

“So, you want to go all out, huh!?” Sakai climbed to his feet; a mad grin plastered across his features as his wounds healed. “Then, let’s do it!”

Sakai raised his arms out to his sides, and his sleeves tore apart as a hundred blades emerged from beneath his skin, covering his arms from his shoulders down to his wrists. Raising his hands over his head, Sakai brought them down, flapping the metal sleeves across his arms like they were wings. The countless knives scraped together, creating a cacophony of grinding metal as the gangster’s wide grin grew even wider. The Towers capo lunged at the immobile Naoya, spreading his arms out to either side to scissor his foe’s head off when he brought them together.

Still unable to move, and barely able to even stand, Naoya realized he was staring death in the face. Gathering all of his strength in his right hand, he was determined to throw one last blow, but what would it accomplish? Maybe, if he used everything he had, he could punch Sakai’s head off, but that might not stop the man’s bladed arms from closing on his throat. He clenched his fist, raising it upward, not certain precisely what he was going to do.

The final moments of the battle seemed to slow down to a snail’s pace; Sakai soared through the air, droplets of blood trailing from his grisly pinions. Naoya stood in his shadow as the wicked raptor descended, his left arm hanging at his side while his right hand was curled into a fist. In that interminable moment, Naoya’s eyes wandered to Sakai’s bloody chest, and he realized that he still had one last chance.

Sakai’s arms swept together, the countless blades rattling their death wail and Naoya thrust his hand forward. Blood spattered across the garage floor, and Naoya felt Sakai’s fingers touch the sides of his neck. Naoya stood stock still, his hand held out, trying to discern whether or not he was still alive.

Naoya’s arm had penetrated Sakai’s chest and punched through up to the middle of his right bicep. Sticking through Sakai’s back, Naoya’s right hand triumphantly clutched the hilt of the monomolecular knife that Sakai had stabbed himself with. The moment the blade had been removed, the countless replicas sprouting from Sakai’s body disappeared. Realizing he was still breathing, Naoya felt a surge of dopamine knowing that his gamble had paid off. It was only a guess that whatever power the gangster possessed would cease to function if the knife was removed; if Naoya had been wrong, he’d be dead.

The crackling and buzzing in Naoya’s ears had ceased, along with the pressure, and Naoya took hold of Sakai’s shoulder with his left hand and shoved him backwards. Naoya’s arm pulled free from the gangster’s body with a disgusting slurping sound, and Sakai stumbled away, clutching at the hole in his stomach. Sakai glared at Naoya, blood flowing from his lips as the hole in his torso was filled in.

Naoya held up the bloody knife with a determined glare in his eyes, then, he snapped the knife in two before casting both parts to the floor of the garage. Sakai glared back as rain poured in through the gaps in the roof, bringing down more chunks of concrete, and auguring the imminent collapse of the building. A small chime broke the silence, and Sakai straightened.

The gangster took hold of his left lapel and pulled his coat open, revealing a dozen or so knives attached to the inside of his jacket. The sight made Naoya’s stomach drop, but the gangster didn’t reach for one of his weapons, instead reaching into an inside pocket to withdraw a small phone. Sakai looked down at the Augur as its screen reflected across the small windows on his face, a scowl forming on his features.

“That’s all for today: an Inspector’s heading towards us,” the gangster announced, his voice returning to its sharp, quiet hiss. He reached up with both hands and raked his mane of bloody hair forward to dangle over his face once more. “I’ll be seeing you again, Mister Nanbu. The boss is going to love you.”

With a sharp kick of his foot, Sakai sent something small skittering towards Naoya across the floor. Instinctively, Naoya stopped it with the toe of his right boot, wary it was some kind of new attack. Looking down at it, Naoya realized that it was the small cardboard box that held the alternator.

With that, Sakai turned away as the roof began to collapse, and Naoya scrambled to scoop up the box with the alternator and his helmet before he rushed outside through one of the open garage doors on his left. Outside, the rest of the Towers scattered in all directions as the building fell in on itself, sending up plumes of dust. Sirens wailed in the distance, and Naoya thought of nothing except fleeing for his life.

The heavy rain washed the blood from his stainless laminate jacket, hiding the evidence of his wounds. Naoya raced around the crumbling building, tugging his helmet on before tucking the alternator into his jacket and climbing onto his parked bike. No sooner than he mounted the vehicle than he took off, racing away as the garage crumbled into a pile of slag.

In a frenzy, Naoya rode away, the city around him blurring thanks to the speed and the rain pouring through his eyes. The sirens continued to wail and Naoya pulled off into a side street as they drew closer. He sat on his bike, near the border between Temptation and Decadence, waiting for the sounds to pass. His Augur chimed in his pocket, but he ignored it. Thunder boomed overhead, momentarily hiding the sound of the sirens. Naoya raised his hands and turned them over as he stared at them. His fingers shook and he tried to force himself to relax.

Feeling the pressure of the small cardboard box against his chest, Naoya reached into his coat pocket and withdrew it. With his trembling fingers, Naoya slid the lid open and reached down to pull out the alternator. Hideki was as good as his word: the part was the exact make and model he needed, and it seemed hardly used. As he turned it over, however, Naoya could see numerous cracks in the alternator’s finish. He stared at the damage, trying to wish it away with disbelief, but the truth was unavoidable.

“Fuck.”

Dossier

Subject Name: Sakai Satoshi (堺 鋭)

Subject Status: Human Calamity (Survivor)

An officer in the Tokyo Towers that’s had run-ins with the Bureau a time or two. The subject has been positively identified as a Survivor since 2040 and has remained under surveillance since that time. Sakai has shown a modicum of skill in utilizing his Crisis and Karma, but his mediocre Exigency and his status as a member of the Towers makes him a low-priority target for apprehension and recruitment.

Crisis

Stabbing Emergency, “Knife-Block”

Sakai possesses the ability to replicate the features of knife or bladed weapon thrust into his body by transforming his own matter. The blades created from Sakai’s body exactly copy whatever implement he was stabbed with, mirroring their sharpness, durability, and material. If the blade(s) impaling Sakai’s body are removed, he loses the ability to create and maintain the weapons within his body.

Parameters

Exigency: 5

Sakai sits firmly in the middle of the Human Calamity spectrum as seen by the Bureau. He possesses physical durability sufficient to withstand forces that would kill an ordinary human being, but concentrated conventional weaponry could likely bring him down. He does possess the ability to regenerate most wounds and trauma within a few seconds, which is noteworthy for a Human Calamity of his level.

Runaway: 4

As his body draws in Hazard Energy from his environment, Sakai can generate more knives from his body.

Forecasting: Unknown

Sakai has not demonstrated any significant moments of prescience, but the limitation of available data inhibits an accurate analysis.

Account: 50%

Sakai has demonstrated a modest capability for utilizing his Karma.

Precision: 8

Sakai’s Crisis is small in scope, prohibiting acts of mass destruction.

Karma: 7

The subject possesses Positive Karma.

Another Day, Another Problem Case File #0, “A lesson needs to be learned.”

January 4th, 2044

09:45 PM

Foundation Ward

Cornerstone District

CRACK!!!

The sound echoed off the walls of the linoleum bathroom like the crash of thunder. Underneath the flickering fluorescent lights, blood spattered onto the grimy green tile floor. The far wall was an old, peeling fresco that depicted a hellish scene. Horned oni bared curved fangs and brandished metal instruments as they danced among flames. The horde of illustrated demons looked out from their vantage, staring at the scene of genuine carnage playing out in front of them.

 A beaten and bloody man crawled across the bathroom floor, aimlessly looking for something to hold onto. Blinded by a crimson mask and concussed beyond reason, his hands brushed against the edge of a filthy pink tub in the center of the room, and he instinctively took hold of it, trying to use it to pull himself up. The beaten man operated solely on a primal need to survive, but the chance to escape this situation with his life had long since passed.

Yakiyama watched as his victim crawled desperately across the floor. Yakiyama was short and lean, being barely above five feet, but his fury was something to behold. Both hands were thoroughly coated in red blood, and Yakiyama’s lips were pulled back in a horrifying rictus, revealing a mouthful of blackened teeth. Dressed only in a pair of black slacks, Yakiyama’s pale upper body was exposed, revealing the nanite sculpture fused to his skin.

An effigy of Tokyo’s skyline was inscribed on Yakiyama’s flesh, spreading across his body like a skin disease. Yakiyama had a head of short dark hair across the top of his scalp, but the sides and back of his skull had been completely shaved, creating space for the miniature metropolitan sculpture that had been worked into the skin on either side of his head. The laminate coating wasn’t simply the product of dyes, nor was it a flat illustration. Instead, the replicas of the thousand buildings on Yakiyama’s skin were hard, grey, smooth, and three-dimensional; feeling every bit like the concrete and steel they emulated. Not limited to the sides of Yakiyama’s head, clusters of cement buildings formed a solid sleeve up Yakiyama’s arms from wrists to shoulders, though both limbs were drenched in an additional layer of blood.

 Leaning against the tub, struggling to get his uncooperative feet to obey, was a man with a head of messy dark hair that was stuck to his face with a mixture of sweat and blood. His face was a swollen mass of red and purple skin, and he coughed up a trail of blood and saliva which dribbled down onto his dirty white shirt. Unable to stand, the brutalized man tilted his head to look over his left shoulder at Yakiyama, revealing that his right eye was completely swollen shut, leaving him to peer pitifully at his attacker with his left.

“Why’d you do it, Namba?” Yakiyama’s voice was a low, ragged whisper, filled with the pain of betrayal. “What could anyone promise you to make you try and fuck me?”

Namba didn’t answer, and only coughed, filling the tiny room with the echoing sound of his ragged breathing. Yakiyama stared down at the broken man, his pity quickly being eclipsed by his ever-present anger. Brimstone burned at the back of Yakiyama throat, and his face contorted into a snarl. The rage inside him demanded an outlet, and Yakiyama reached out, digging his hand into Namba’s head of bloody hair and grabbing a handful. Yanking Namba’s head back, Yakiyama slammed his forehead into the side of the tub, creating a hollow clamor, and he continued bashing Namba’s skull against the hollow object, filling the room with the clamor of the vicious beating.

Blood spilled across the ugly, filthy pink surface and Namba went limb even as the beating continued, and Yakiyama realized that Namba was flirting with death. He didn’t care so much about that; not after Namba had screwed him, but Yakiyama’s rationale managed to make itself heard for a brief moment, reminding him that he wanted an admission of guilt. He pried his fingers from Namba’s skull and let the stunned man fall backward to collapse on the bathroom floor.

Namba lay on his back, staring emptily up at the ceiling, his face an unrecognizable mass of swollen flesh. His chest continued to rise and fall, the act itself the only evidence that Yakiyama’s victim was still alive, however imminent his death was. Yakiyama loomed over him, staring down at the dying man as he wrestled with his desire for violence, and his need for answers.

“All this shit was your idea, Namba,” Yakiyama caressed his knuckles, trying to restrain his anger. “Getting in bed with Kabuki? Hunting down some asshole from Tsukuyomi? I wouldn’t have gone in for that shit, Namba. Not without you whispering in my ear. You should have known this would come back to you when shit went south.

“Why’d you do it? Who put you up to this? Give me a name, Namba,” Yakiyama planted a foot on Namba’s sternum, and he pressed down on the man’s chest, causing the other man to release all the air from his lungs in a long, rasping wheeze. As the last of the air exited Namba’s lungs, Namba released a sputtering cough, but said nothing. Silence echoed for several seconds, as Yakiyama wondered whether the other man was too far gone to answer. The killer ground his teeth; the sting of betrayal compounded with the prospect of never learning the truth. Yakiyama relaxed the pressure on Namba’s chest, letting him take in one final breath, before stomping down on his ribs.

“Give me a name!” Yakiyama roared, sparks and embers pouring from between his teeth.

“Amon.”

The answer was quieter than a whisper, so softly spoken that Yakiyama barely heard it. The sound lingered in the air for a split second before it vanished forever, and Yakiyama wondered if it was nothing more than a hallucination. But the name made sense; and it was the name Yakiyama had expected and had even wanted to hear.

“Amon,” Yakiyama shook his head, his lips pressing together into a scowl before anger pulled them apart in violent snarl that revealed his blackened teeth again. “Amon!”

For a moment, Yakiyama imagined he saw Amon’s face staring up at him from the floor, his bright iridescent eyes shining and his lips contorted into handsome, mocking smile. Though the phantasm vanished, Yakiyama could already taste the brimstone burning at the back of his throat. A fiery light glowed through his cheeks, bathing the beaten and broken Namba in an orange glow.

Yakiyama stepped over Namba and sat down on the fallen man’s chest. He raised his hands, already painted red in Namba’s blood, and he began to pummel the other man’s face. Powered by rage and adrenaline, Yakiyama’s first blow shattered Namba’s skull; a death blow in every sense, but the beating didn’t stop. The following blows pulverized bone and reduced flesh, cartilage, and brain matter into a slurry. Blood sprayed across Yakiyama’s face, chest, and arms, coating him in a grizzly color. The assault only stopped when Namba’s head was entirely gone, reduced to a disgusting smear across the tile.

Yakiyama stood, panting out puffs of smoke, and he stared down at the bloodied carcass of Namba. The blood coating Yakiyama’s body seemed to burn against his skin, as though the dead man’s humors had been boiling hot, and the blood pumping through Yakiyama’s veins burned with a kindred heat. He looked down at his calloused hands, which weren’t strangers to murder or being coated in blood, and for a moment, the crimson coating made him feel dirty.

“Let him see it,” a voice spoke in the back of Yakiyama’s mind, dispelling any notion to clean himself. “I want to see the look on that fucker’s face when I walk in on him.”

The feeling of disgust turned to pride, and a desire to exhibit his propensity for violence, and Yakiyama turned away, leaving Namba’s corpse to bleed out on the floor. He wrapped his fingers around the slender aluminum door handle set into the metal door behind him, and he pushed it open, causing the door to squeal loudly on its hinges as he strode out the door. He stepped out pf the washroom and emerged into a small hallway which featured a number of identical doors on all sides of him. To his left, the hallway opened into small entry room with a pair of glass doors standing across from a desk.

The bathhouse was decorated with bright red carpets that emulated the color of fire, and the walls were an orange color that were constantly being bombarded with an array of alternating colored lights that made them look like dancing flames. The walls were decorated with pictures of young woman dressed in kinky fetish costumes, all of them sharing a “demonic” theme that amounted mostly to a pair of plastic horns and a bikini, and little else. The air that filtered out through the gaps in the doors felt hot and damp, and speakers near the ceiling played a low, bass soundtracks emphasized with the soft panting vocalizations of a woman’s voice.

At the end of the hall was a small square lobby, with a set of glass double-doors that served as the building’s primary entrance. Across from the doors was a waist-high counter, behind which was another set of lurid photos advertising specific girls. Stepping into the lobby, Yakiyama joined the three men waiting there. Two of them were familiar to Yakiyama; the first was the muscular, broad-shouldered Shōki with a head of bleached blonde hair shaved down nearly to the scalp, who stood in an ostentatious fur coat with his back to his boss. Paying next to zero attention to the situation at hand, Shōki’s eyes were drawn to a four-by-three poster placed on the right side of the wall which featured the business’ premier soapgirl, who was standing on her knees in a black bikini while directing a sultry look at the camera. At the bottom of the poster was a caption: “Hell’s Number One Sinner.”

Sitting on a chair to the left of the soapland’s double doors was a tall man, Sakai, who was rakishly thin and dressed in a dark brown suit with a black button-up shirt. The slim Sakai kept his shoulder length dark brown hair raked forward across his face, leaving only his left eye to peek out at the world around him. The man in the brown suit kept his one wary eye fixed on the third man waiting in the lobby, but Sakai glanced in Yakiyama’s direction when he stepped into the hall, but he said nothing.

“Oh, god,” said the third man, the first to see Yakiyama exit from the washroom. The third man was the owner of the establishment, and he was an older man with a slight paunch and a black toupee that didn’t quite match the salt and pepper hair at the sides of his head, and he clutched the labels of his baby-blue raincoat with a death grip. The manager stared wide-eyed at the bloody man walking out from the bath, and Yakiyama could tell he was struggling not to vomit all over himself.

“Is it over?” Sakai asked, turning his head slightly to look at Yakiyama, his features partially obscured by his cascading locks.

“Halfway,” Yakiyama hissed, his eyes looking towards the trembling man with the hairpiece.

“Hey, can you give me this girl’s number?” Sakai turned around and tapped the manager’s shoulder and jerked his thumb in the direction of the picture on the wall.

“What?” the manager’s face scrunched in disbelief at the question.

“Really?” Sakai scoffed, casting an accusing eye at Shōki from underneath his hair.

“Come on man,” Shōki shrugged his shoulders, knowing what was about to take place. “I’m not gonna have a chance to ask later.”

“Go bring the car around,” Yakiyama rasped the order, his eyes still on the soapland manager.

“Ah, man,” Sakai turned about immediately, disappointment written on his features as he pushed both glass doors wide open and strolled out into the rain. Sakai silently followed after, brushing his hand through his long, dark hair. Each time the door opened, the alarm ringed, and a blast of frigid air and the sound of rain momentarily filled the lobby before the doors swung shut, leaving a tense silence to fill the void.

“Look, whatever happened back there—,” the man in the toupee began to speak first, holding his hands out in front of him.

Yakiyama’s left hand shot out the moment he thought about it, striking the man in the gut with his fist, leaving a bloody smear. The manager crumpled, a wheeze escaping his mouth as he collapsed. Yakiyama watched impassively, thinking that the man should consider himself lucky that he pulled his punch. He could’ve killed the fat bastard with a single blow.

“There was another girl here, tonight. One you didn’t advertise,” Yakiyama whispered, crouching down to speak to the manager who was bent double, still clutching his stomach. “Who was she?”

“I don’t—,” the man gasped, looking up at Yakiyama with tears in his eyes, his face red with pain and fear. “I don’t know! I was paid to keep her here! I don’t know anything else about her! I didn’t ask questions! I-I—,”

“You just took the money,” Yakiyama finished, his voice a neutral hush.

“That’s how it works,” the other man seemed torn between explaining himself and pleading. “I just take what I’m given. I never wanted any trouble!”

“Who paid you to take her?” Yakiyama let his voice twist into a growl, and sparks flickered behind his teeth.

“Your people did,” the man protested, but when he met Yakiyama’s eyes, he realized he’d spoken wrong. “I mean, the man in the back,” the manager’s eyes strayed down the hall, towards the still open door that Yakiyama had come out of. “He brought her here this afternoon, and I was paid to just keep quiet about it.”

“And he handed her over to Nishijima?” Yakiyama already knew the answer to his question, but he always liked to hear the truth with his own two ears.

“I wasn’t given a name,” the soapland manager shook his head from side to side, sweating beading across his face. “I just got a phone call: I was told a man in a sharp dressed suit was going to come in tonight and ask for her. I was just supposed to let him take her. That’s all.”

“I believe you,” Yakiyama’s words seemed to bring the pleading man some relief, but that was something Yakiyama in no way intended. Yakiyama stood up, standing over the manager, who swallowed hard, and then reached up to adjust his toupee. Just as he seemed like he was about to stand up, Yakiyama kicked him across the face and the manager stumbled backward, falling into the desk behind him.

“You crossed me, tonight,” Yakiyama rasped, hardly even looking in the direction of the whimpering man who lay sprawled on his back. “Kabuki. Amon. Those pricks from Tsukuyomi: all of you’ve forgotten your place in all this city.”

“It wasn’t my idea!” the man crawled back up to his knees, finally realizing that his fate was sealed the moment Yakiyama walked through the doors. “I didn’t have any part in this! I only did what I was told!”

“A lesson needs to be learned,” Yakiyama went on, ignoring the man’s pleas. “An example needs to be made.”

“Please! Please!” the soapland manager crawled forward, taking hold of the sleeves of Yakiyama’s pant legs as he begged for his life. “I’ll give you the money!”

“Take it to hell with you!” Yakiyama’s voice rose into a vicious bark, and an orange glow blossomed in his chest, bathing the room in a fiery light. The soapland manager looked up, tears framing his face, and that was the last expression Yakiyama saw the crying man make. There was a surge of heat and a bright flash of light, and the man was dead.

Sitting on the floor in front of Yakiyama was a blackened and charred human effigy. The burning corpse’s head was bowed, and its hands were clasped together, as if in penitence. A bed of fire was wrapped around the burning corpse’s knees, which spread across the floor, running up the desk, beginning the process of setting the whole building on fire. Yakiyama didn’t stay to watch.

He shoved the doors open and stepped out as flames spread through the lobby. The rain fell down on Yakiyama’s head, matting down his dark hair before running down the nanite buildings that were fused to the sides of his skull. The rain quickly made the blood coating Yakiyama’s body run, much to his disappointment.

 Lightning flashed in the sky, heralding the imminent thunder, and the sound of an engine grew louder as the storm continued its clamor. A car pulled forward, an SUV with a garish red smart-skin that featured roiling multicolored flames across the chassis. The fiery pattern continued on the rims of the wheels, made even more outlandish through the LEDs placed into the hub caps, which bathed the street in a barrage of colors. Powerful bass thumped in the night, making it seem as though the gaudy vehicle was trying to challenge both the growing fire and the rampaging storm overhead. As the machine pulled to a stop in front of the building, the driver side window rolled down so that Shōki could poke out his blond head.

“Hey boss,” the gangster looked at Yakiyama, standing in the rain as the blood washed off him. “You, uh, want a towel or something?”

“No,” Yakiyama didn’t waste a moment; stepping forward to pull open the back door.

“You know, you could stay outside for a few more seconds,” Shōki offered, but Yakiyama ignored him, and climbed into the backseat.

“It’s gonna stain,” Shōki complained in a small voice, turning to look over his left shoulder as Yakiyama sat down.

“It’s just a car, Shō,” Sakai reclined in the passenger seat, his arms folded over his chest.

“It’s a new car,” Shōki hissed, nervously.

“Drive,” the anger inside Yakiyama remained unsatisfied and razor sharp, and the fire inside demanded action.

“Alright, alright,” Shōki’s defeat was marked with a reluctant sigh, and he stared out the side window at the soapland. The glass doors revealed a curtain of flames that spread across the entire lobby, making it appear as though the building had been transformed into an entrance to hell itself. Nothing of the interior could be seen behind the dancing lights, and the inferno inside hungered to escape into the streets, held back only by the raging storm outside.

“We’re going to Temptation,” Yakiyama announced as Shōki put the car into drive.

“Temptation?” the driver looked over his shoulder at his boss. “Why?”

“I’ve got business at the Ivory Tower,” Yakiyama could see the color drain from Shōki’s face.

“What kind of business?” Shōki couldn’t help but ask, but Yakiyama didn’t answer. When his boss chose to remain silent, Shōki looked towards Sakai, who lay back in his seat, appearing to be asleep. With no recourse, Shōki swallowed, and turned to back to the wheel, nervously beginning the drive towards Sin Ward.

The trip was spent in silence; Yakiyama looked down at his hands, his digits still coated in blood, his knuckles throbbing with the percussion of the beating he gave to Namba. Sakai remained entirely still and as quiet as the grave, but Yakiyama knew better than to assume the quiet man was asleep. Shōki spent the drive wearing his anxiety openly, muttering to himself and shaking his head. None of the three men were truly worried about the murder scene and the fire they left behind; the police knew better than to stop their care. Instead, it was what awaited them at the end of the trip that gave Shōki cause for concern.

The city was a hive of activity at this time of night, and lights from the countless signs and banners shone through the windows of the car as it rolled down the street, fighting to move against the sluggish traffic. Yakiyama had no eye for the marvels outside the car, and he kept his thoughts entirely inward, thinking only of the end of the trip. Under Shōki’s anxious direction, the car forged its way through Sin Ward, heading north into Ambition, where the brightest lights and most magnificent of sights awaited.

Through the pouring rain, Shōki’s car pulled up beneath the Ivory Tower, the magnificent structure extending above them. The Ivory Tower had a white-enamel coating, making the exterior of the building so bright that it seemed to shine in the middle of the night. The outside of the building was designed to appear like a whirlwind frozen in place: the base of the building was wide, constructed of countless slender white walls that swirled together, flowing upward as they merged. The middle of the Ivory Tower was a slender spire that fanned outward again at the top, sending forth countless white shoots to mirror the lower half of the building. The building stood on a small landing, with a covered walkway leading into the tower.

Shōki rudely left his car parked halfway on the street, jamming the front end of the vehicle between a cherry-red corvette and jet-black limousine parked on the street, while leaving the rear sticking partially out into traffic. The appearance of the vehicle drew the eyes of the countless men and women on the street, and the cars behind Shōki began to honk, expressing their disapproval at his poor driving. Attitudes quickly changed when Yakiyama climbed out of the vehicle.

He stood in the rain, awash in the headlights of the street cars and the neon haze of Ambition’s buildings. The blood washed away from Yakiyama’s nude upper body, revealing a laminate sculpture of a city skyline that spread across his skin. The nanite artistry covered Yakiyama’s left arm, his stomach, and his back, coating him in dark grey facets that mirrored Tokyo’s architecture, and each tiny window on Yakiyama’s body shined in the light.

Wearing a memento of Tokyo across his own body the way a tiger proudly bore its stripes, Yakiyama mounted the steps, while the synthetic skin on his body projected a warning to all who laid eyes on him. The cars on the street ceased to honk their horns and began demurely diverting themselves around Shōki’s SUV while the other two men climbed out of the vehicle. Striding up the steps, Yakiyama stepped beneath the transparent passageway that shielded visitors from the rain and strode down the opulent red carpet.

A small group of stood off to Yakiyama’s right hand side; a man dressed in a suit and white coat, a woman in red on his right arm, and a woman in blue on his left. Though their hairstyles and dress were different, the two women had nearly identical faces. The twins braced themselves on the arms of their escort, looking to him for safety, but the man’s bloodless face told Yakiyama that he would rather run away than stand his ground. Yakiyama glared at the trio as he passed them by, but they held his interest for nothing more than a moment. When he looked away, he heard the sound of their feet shuffling on the carpet, retreating back towards the street.

Standing at the end of the carpet and supervising the doorway into the Ivory Tower was a man dressed in a black-on-black suit. Just like the first man, the doorman gaped at the approaching Yakiyama, but he made no move to impede Yakiyama’s progress, nor the progress of Sakai and Shōki as they followed. The sliding transparent doors opened at Yakiyama’s approach and he strode inside, his lieutenants at his heel. Over his shoulder, Yakiyama heard the sound of a muffled voice, which he quickly ascertained was the doorman radioing the arrival of the three men to the onsite security, but the sound was cut off by the doors sliding shut behind them.

“Well, ain’t this a change of scenery,” Shōki marveled, the sound vanishing into the open and spacious interior. The sound of a piano tinkled from distant, unseen speakers, and the buzz of conversation filled the air. From the entrance, the red carpet ran across white marble floors and split into three directions. The pathway on the right seemed to lead to some ground floor facilities, perhaps a pool, while the center path ran down a tall corridor with golden walls that was lined with elevators that guarded the ascent to the peak of the building. To the left, the sound of conversation could be heard the most strongly, along with the sound of clinking glasses.

“What’s the plan?” Sakai asked from behind the perpetual wall of hair that fell over his face.

“We get some attention,” Yakiyama headed to his left, his eyes on the bar.

When Yakiyama stepped into the entrance of the bar; in the middle of the night, at the prime hour for business, the bar was full. A sea of tables stretched out in front of Yakiyama, each and every one of them full by a living tapestry of men and women dressed in the finest clothes that money could buy. To the right was a bar, which had another two dozen patrons standing and sitting shoulder to shoulder along the countertop. The laughter, raised voices, hushed murmurs all melded together into a chaotic chorus that slowly began to fade away as the patrons became aware of the man standing in the entryway.

Dripping with water and blood, Yakiyama strode into the bar, sauntering among the tables. Conversation died and silence swooped in to dominate the room as the very out of place Yakiyama swaggered among the elite. He kept his head on a swivel, glaring at each and every table he passed. Every person, no matter how wealthy or self-assured, looked away. Yakiyama represented something that they could only buy, but never truly possessed: the power of violence, and the violence that his eyes promised was indiscriminate and barely restrained. The stench of fear from each table was thick and powerful, and the scent brought a smile to his face.

Intoxicated by the smell, Yakiyama spotted a heavyset man in a red suit and a thick pair of glasses staring at him. The large man quickly looked away, silently encouraging his grey-haired companions to do the same, but brief exchange encouraged Yakiyama to leap into action. Yakiyama stepped forward, and the intent of his approach was obvious, such that the big man in red and his retinue quickly climbed out of their seats before the approaching Yakiyama flipped the table, sending the glasses atop it clattering to the floor.

“Good evening, ladies and gentlemen,” Sakai called out from the entryway to the bar, following Yakiyama inside. “We’re here to conduct a little business. Please be kind enough to stay out of our way.”

Despite his reassuring words, Sakai joined in with Yakiyama overturning tables, kicking the one nearest to him over, sending the stunned guests tumbling to the floor. Shōki broke away from the other two heading towards the bar. Sauntering through the crowd with his gaudy fur coat, Shōki grabbed one of the bar patrons by the shoulder and threw him to the ground, stealing his drink while scaring the bartender away from the countertop. A tall man in a white suit jacket who had been standing near the end of the bar, stepped away, his eyes on Yakiyama as he raised his wrist towards his mouth and spoke something into it.

The short figure looked up at the approaching bouncer, who seemed to have concluded that Yakiyama was the ringleader of the group, or at least, the most dangerous. The two men locked eyes as the bouncer approached with equal parts seriousness and confidence. The bouncer’s boldness made conventional sense, seeing that Yakiyama was nearly two feet shorter and lighter by some hundred pounds or more.

Yakiyama smiled to reveal his black teeth and tasted the brimstone at the back of his throat. The bouncer stopped five paces away from Yakiyama, his eyes widening in surprise. Perhaps he saw the glimmer of hellfire between Yakiyama’s teeth, or perhaps the bouncer realized that he wasn’t the predator in the room, but the prey. Whatever epiphany he had, the man in the white coat didn’t have the opportunity act on it.

Yakiyama opened his mouth, letting the flames roar from out of his throat. It was a short blast, not intended to kill or cause serious harm, but then, Yakiyama never cared much for restraint. The man screamed, though the sound was nearly swallowed by the rushing fire, and a human torch tumbled away, flailing and screaming as flames swallowed his upper body. More screams followed immediately.

The silence was broken and the invisible restraints that held the patrons in place were loosed. Men and women began to scramble away, colliding with one another as they desperately sought to flee the bar. Yakiyama let the herd of human cattle rush around him, while Sakai moved to the side to avoid being trampled, and Shōki remained at the bar, savoring his stolen drink while he appreciated the portrait of a blonde woman in a white dress. As the customers flooded together to get out, knocking tables over in a desperate scramble, another group appeared trying to get in.

As the last of the patrons fled from the bar, six men became visible standing in a line, forming a living barricade across the entrance. All of them were dressed in black-on-black suits, with leather gloves and dark sunglasses that obscured their eyes. They stood with solidarity, their hands folded at waist level, each one silent and motionless until the last of the guests had slipped by them.

Yakiyama paced like a tiger in a cage, walking back and forth across the fine carpet, kicking over any table that was close enough to earn his wrath. Sakai remained leaning casually against the wall to Yakiyama’s right, while Shōki sat at the bar, pointedly ignoring the half-a-dozen newcomers. Yakiyama glared at the six men, but said nothing, the only sound being the hiss of a fire extinguisher as one of the bartenders sprayed the burning bouncer, putting him out.

“You’re a little out of your depth, Yakiyama-san,” one of the men in black stepped forward, acting as their spokesman. He had a head of dark hair with a fringe that fell over the right side of his round, boyish face. The leader of the six was shorter than the rest of his comrades, but that still made him a head taller than Yakiyama.

“Amon,” Yakiyama ignored the younger man’s provocation, and didn’t even bother making eye contact when he addressed him, instead continuing to pace. “Call him down here.”

“Who the fuck do you think you are?” the young man in black spread his hands, a smile spreading across his face. “You think the boss will come downstairs just because some riffraff from Foundation comes asking? I think you’ve forgotten whose ground you’re standing on.”

Yakiyama’s eyes snapped up to look at the young man in black, and a fire kindled in his stomach. He stepped forward, directly challenging the other man, and the five men behind him. The man in black didn’t falter even for a second, continuing to stare down at Yakiyama with a smile deforming his round cheeks. Smoke billowed from between Yakiyama’s teeth, a hint at the flames kindling in his chest, but he didn’t let his anger loose.

The six men weren’t like the bouncer in the white coat; they weren’t a group of ordinary human beings hired to strongarm belligerent drunks. No, they were Human Calamities as much as Yakiyama was. More even than that, they were undoubtedly Towers, too, and attacking them first wasn’t a line he was going to cross.

“I’ve forgotten?” Yakiyama demanded the young man repeat his insult. “I’ve forgotten? I wear Nishi; you’re just another Kabuki conman. You work for me, asswipe. All of you do.”

“You think repping Nishi-Shinjuku makes you a high roller?” the Kabuki spokesman scoffed. “Not in this part of town. Here, you’re no one. We run things here, not you. It’s only because you’ve got the city on you that we haven’t beaten you half to death, but that’s as far as our camaraderie goes. Do yourself a favor and go back to your circle-jerk in the slums where you belong.”

“Go on,” Yakiyama inclined his head and raised a finger to his ear. “There’s supposed to be an ‘or else.’”

“Or else,” the Kabuki enforcer let out a small chuckle and leaned closer, ignoring the smoke being blown in his face. “The six of us are going to remind you who really owns this island.”

“That’s the best threat you’ve got?” Yakiyama stroked his chin, pinching his thin goatee between his fingers, pretending to judge the ultimatum. “I’m not impressed. But, you know, for all you Kabuki bitches like to talk tough, whenever trouble comes around, you run to Shinjuku. I can’t tell you how many times I’ve had to clean up after you people when you shit the bed. I suppose I should be grateful some of you have found some balls; now I can give you the ass beating I’ve always wanted.”

“You want to be the one who breaks the peace?” the young man spread his hands to emphasize his challenge. “You’re the guest; the first strike is yours. But if you lay a hand on me, the rest of Shinjuku is going to peel those buildings off your back. Think about that before you start a war you can’t win.”

“War?” Yakiyama repeated the word, his voice tinged with disbelief. Adrenaline flowed through him, and the fires burned inside Yakiyama’s chest, demanding a burnt offering to be made of those that wronged him. “You don’t know anything about war! But I’ll teach you! You and Amon!”

Of the nine men in the room, none of them moved. All of them were completely frozen, every muscle tensed for immediate action. All of them knew that violence was imminent, but not a single man wanted to accept the responsibility for beginning the melee. There was a soft chime, and Yakiyama clenched his hands into fists and had them raised halfway, instinctively reacting to the new noise as though it was a signal to begin the fighting. He wasn’t the only one.

Sakai had stepped away from the wall, producing a knife from his sleeve. Shōki stepped away from the bar, throwing aside his fur coat to reveal the skyscrapers molded on his chest. The six enforcers had likewise flinched, half of them had hands reaching into their coats for hidden weapons, while the rest likewise balled their fists and raised them for the fight that was about to happen.

The chime continued on for several seconds, as each member of the Towers stared down their counterparts, trying to discern the meaning of the sound. Then, one of the enforcers standing to their leader’s left withdrew his hand from his coat pocket. He moved slowly, and held his hands upward to reveal an Augur, which rung in his hand. When Yakiyama and his retinue recognized that the man wasn’t holding a weapon, the enforcer lowered it and answered the call with tap of his finger.

The remaining eight men remained silent and still, watching as the enforcer raised the Augur to his ear. The enforcer spoke very little, listening intently to the voice on the other end of the line with a severe face, his lips pressed tightly together. At a command the rest of the room couldn’t hear, the enforcer stepped forward and held the phone out, passing it to the spokesman over his shoulder. The prior conversation repeated itself, and the leader of the Kabuki enforcers said nothing, listening in obedient silence.

“Understood,” the leader of the Kabuki spoke one word, accepting a command with dutiful meekness. He held the Augur back over his shoulder, letting his comrade take his phone back, while fixing Yakiyama with a sober look. The smile on the man’s face was gone.

“Well?” Yakiyama prompted the man to share the contents of the call, taking the other man’s confident smile for his own.

“The boss wants to speak with you,” the spokesman admitted, struggling to restrain his frustration.

“It’s about time,” Yakiyama chuckled out a mouthful of smoke, taking relish in now having control of the confrontation.

“But just you,” the spokesman went, nodding in the direction of Shōki. “Your men will stay down here with us.”

“Fuck that!” Shōki thumped his chest, still high on adrenaline, but a side look from Yakiyama convinced him to back down.

“Take me to him. Let’s get this shit over with.”

The other enforcers traded looks, then looked at Shōki and Sakai, both of whom still seemed ready to fight. The spokesman looked towards his own men over his shoulder, then back at Yakiyama, then, after a moment of indecision, he turned about, his underlings stepping aside to let him pass. Yakiyama followed behind him, exiting the lounge and heading down the central gilded corridor. The escort in black strode down the hallway, ignoring the elevator doors to the left and right. At the end of the corridor, the man in black approached the final elevator and removed one of his gloves. He pressed his right index finger against the elevator button and held it there for a second and a half, and there was a soft chime.

The doors parted, revealing an elevator car with a red carpet, dark wooden walls, and rich golden patterns. The two men stepped inside, and the elevator doors closed, and the car surged into motion. There was no display inside the private car to reveal which floor it was on as it traveled up the tower, nor was there any information about their destination. Yakiyama had to imagine that was not simply an oversight, but the product of Amon’s exact specifications.

“Is all this what ten years of work has been leading to?” Yakiyama questioned himself in the silence. “A bunch of rich fucks hiding out in brothels? Is that what the Towers are?”

He hated it. Amon. The Ivory Tower. The Kabuki. He hated all of it.

When the elevator came to a stop, the escort stepped through first, and Yakiyama followed, the pair entering an opulent penthouse. The floors were thick white carpet, and the walls and doors were a bright polished oak. The far wall was a massive floor to ceiling window that looked out on the island, allowing flashes of lightning to radiate through the glass, filling room with brightness. A short hallway led from the elevator into the living room, with a variety of doors to the left and right. At the right end of the hallway was a set of wooden stairs that led up to another floor, though what lay above held no interest for Yakiyama. The hallway descended several steps before the penthouse spread out in front of the colossal window, with an ornate brown leather three-seater couch facing in Yakiyama’s direction. Sitting on the middle seat with a dark mahogany table between them was Amon.

Amon was beautiful. It was a strange though for Yakiyama to have, as “beautiful” wasn’t word he would ever use to describe another man, but he lacked another descriptor for the man sitting on the couch. Dressed in a red silk robe with fine gold embroidery, Amon sat with his right leg crossed over his left knee, his left hand in his lap while his right hand held a drink glass.

Amon had shoulder length violet hair that framed a cherubic face, whose features twisted into a handsome smile. There were three small platinum studs at either of Amon’s temples, each of them shaped like a diamond. Not merely decorative, the metal studs served to conceal ports in Amon’s skull which connected directly to his pair of ocular implants which enabled his irises to change color.

As far as Yakiyama knew, Amon had never told anyone the story behind the pair of artificial eyes he had, and the absence of an explanation led to countless stories being told about them. Though he’d heard countless stories about Amon losing his eyes to a rival or a jilted lover, and just as many theories about what purpose they served, Yakiyama didn’t believe a single word of them. Amon’s eyes served as nothing more than a distraction, and Yakiyama knew it. They exemplified how paper thin the other was.

“You can leave us,” Amon raised his glass, using it to gesture towards his lackey.

“Sir, I-,” the Kabuki gangster hesitated, and Amon silenced him with a look. It wasn’t anything approaching a threatening glance; Yakiyama wasn’t certain if Amon could look intimidating if he tried. However, whatever menace the expression was meant to convey, the underling was forced to bow to it. The dark-suited Kabuki gangster stood up straight, bowed, and the turned back towards the elevator.

“Take a seat,” Amon raised his left hand and gestured towards a seat on the opposite side of the table. “I’d offer you a drink, but you’ve tested my hospitality enough for one night.”

“I wouldn’t trust anything you put in a cup,” Yakiyama’s retort earned only a sarcastic scoff from Amon. Yakiyama sat down, though he remained hunched over, shoulders pointed towards the other man, his elbows on his knees. He wanted to project his anger and intensity, and the unspoken threat that he could spring out of his chair at any moment, but if Amon was the least bit intimidated, he didn’t show it.

“If you despise me so much, I can hardly imagine why you would call on me in the middle of the night,” Amon’s statement was an invitation to business, and Yakiyama didn’t hesitate to leap on it.

“Nishijima. Where is he?”

The question caused Amon to scoff again, and he raised the glass to his lips for a moment, his smile broadening.

“Gone,” Amon’s answer was simple and mocking in its banality. “Is that what you wanted to know? You might have settled for a phone call.”

“How the fuck did you let him get away?” Yakiyama’s words were a hoarse bark, accompanied by a mouthful of sparks that danced through the air. “I gave you over a hundred men; you have everything you needed to run that son of a bitch down.”

“He’s a Dealer from Tsukuyomi,” Amon gestured with his glass as he spoke, his words slow and well-enunciated as if he were speaking to a child. “We both knew that trying to run down Nishijima was a gamble, pun intended. Even a hundred men would have trouble turning this city upside down, and there are a thousand places for a man like that to hide. We took a risk and we came up short.”

“Then why does it seem like I’m the only one getting fucked here?”

“We’ve lost a day,” Amon’s voice was a soft, convincing purr and his eyes shifted to a luminescent red. “We both knew that this was a unique opportunity with a limited window. Business goes back to normal tomorrow. Really, considering what we could have gained, our investment was pitifully small.”

“You didn’t lose shit,” Yakiyama snarled in a low voice, his words almost lost in an animalistic bark. “I had to pull men from all across Foundation for the sake of your little hunt. I had to call in favors from every man I know to get the muscle you asked for. The ones that didn’t see Nishijima don’t get shit, while my boys who were lucky enough to cross his path are in the ICU. Each of those men followed your orders, Amon. They did ask you asked, and they got burned.”

“You knew the risks,” Amon gave a slight shake of his head, his eyes switching to a burnished orange as he took a sip of his drink. “And they were commensurate with the reward. Need I remind you that you stood to gain far more than I did? We agreed that we’d split the bounty on Nishijima, and you’d get his credentials to boot. A free one-time pass into Tsukuyomi is worth three times what we were being paid to pin Nishijima down.

“I could have fought harder, Yakiyama-san,” Amon laid a hand to his chest as he cast himself in the role of a victim. “Nishijima’s ID was the real prize in this equation, you know that, but when you asked for it, did I put up a fight? No. As a show of deference, I let you lay claim to it. We agreed to split the prize, you demanded the lion’s share, but by the end of the night, we both turned up empty-handed. How am I at fault for any of this?”

“Your friend in Tsukuyomi,” Yakiyama switched gears as he changed tactics, deciding to use what he’d learned to apply some pressure. “Who is he?”

“What does that have to do with anything?” Amon spread his hands, sounding annoyed.

“You knew a lot about what Nishijima was after,” Yakiyama sat back in his seat, glowering at Amon all the while. “More than you told me.”

“Of course I did,” Amon didn’t deny the accusation. “This was a job I was given, and I chose to bring you into it. Information was provided on a need-to-know basis; you know how this works. But if I held anything back, it was all for business.”

“Why did Nishijima leave Tsukuyomi?” Yakiyama challenged Amon immediately, knowing the answer to his question. “Any Dealer that ventures south knows that he’s going to have a target on his back. Every two-bit gangbanger wants into Tsukuyomi, and they’d gladly kill a man to do it. Nishijima must’ve had real good reason to come into town.”

“He was looking for women—,” Amon launched into the same justification he’s given the day before, but Yakiyama wasn’t about to let him continue.

“He was looking for one woman,” Yakiyama leaned forward again, jabbing an accusatory finger at Amon. “A girl that just so happened to work in one of the soaplands you owned halfway across town. Seems to me you could have saved us all a bunch of trouble by telling us what he was really looking for.”

“Does it matter?” Amon slipped away from the accusation with an irritated shrug. “Whether he was looking for a thousand women or just one, our job was to grab him. It doesn’t matter what he was after; what mattered was catching him.”

“If you’d told us about the girl, I could’ve had an army of guys waiting for Nishijima when he arrived,” Yakiyama countered, but Amon brushed it aside.

“A fantastic strategy that would only succeed in scaring Nishijima away,” Amon’s mockery was thick and plain. “Better to keep the girl hidden and jump Nishijima before he finds her.”

“But he did find her, Amon,” Yakiyama breathed out an accusatory whisper. “How did you let that happen?”

“Where did you hear this?” Yakiyama shouldn’t have known about Nishijima’s true objective; Amon must’ve have known that, but when Yakiyama brought up the girl, he tried to let it slide. Now, though, it was clear that Amon couldn’t ignore Yakiyama’s insider knowledge.

“Oh, you didn’t hear?” Yakiyama smiled, leaning so far forward that he was nearly hovering over the chair. “Nishijima got caught.”

“By whom?” Amon asked, his eyes changing to a bright white as they narrowed to slits.

“Some freelance muscle out of Central, apparently,” Yakiyama smiled wider, showing more of his blackened teeth. “Though I’d bet you already knew all about him. But what you didn’t know, Amon, is that the man who brought down Nishijima was spotted by one of my men.”

“Well, where is he, then?” Amon held up his glass, gesturing towards the hallway behind Yakiyama. “If you’ve got him, bring him in.”

“That’s the thing, Amon,” Yakiyama shook his finger at the other man, feeling certain he had his opponent in the bullseye. “As soon as I heard someone was badass enough to bring down Nishijima, I drove out to Foundation myself. But what did I find? Nothing. Nishijima was gone. The girl was gone. There was nothing there.”

“Sounds to me like you were lied to,” Amon took a discrete sip of his drink.

“That’s what I thought at first, too,” Yakiyama tasted the brimstone again, reliving the anger he felt an hour ago. “But when I heard that Nishijima was with a girl, it got me thinking. ‘Who’s the girl?’ ‘Where’d she come from?’

“So, I went looking. It wasn’t too far away, Amon, that soapland of yours. Do you know who I found there?” Yakiyama’s question went unanswered; Amon simply remained silently listening while peering over the rim of his glass. “One of my men, just sitting in one your businesses. The same business where you were hiding Nishijima’s girl. And not just one of my men, but Namba. The same stupid son of a bitch that convinced me to get in bed with you on this.”

“Coincidence,” Amon brushed aside the accusation, rolling his eyes and pressing his cup down onto his knee.

“That’s not what they said, Amon,” Yakiyama spoke in a soft, slow whisper, relishing the moment. “They flipped on you. They sold you out.”

Despite the accusation, Amon merely chuckled and inclined his head with an amused smile.

“Go on,” Amon prompted him, holding up his drink. “Tell me what they said.”

Yakiyama’s own smile faltered; Amon’s reaction wasn’t what he wanted or expected. He wanted to see Amon squirm under the pressure. He wanted to hear the other man make excuses, to try and bargain his way out of the grave he’d dug for himself. Instead, Amon remained unmoved.

All the more reason to turn up the pressure.

“None of this shit makes any sense, going off what you told me,” Yakiyama stood up and placed his foot against the mahogany table, sliding it forward to pin Amon’s foot against the couch. “If Nishijima was a Dealer, then only whatever Gambler he was attached to up in Tsukuyomi could have sent him into town, right?” Yakiyama observed, but Amon said nothing. “So, where did the girl come from, and where did she go? And who put the bounty on Nishijima, and how did you find out about it? All this shit begins and ends up in Tsukuyomi.

“Whatever shit is happening up there, you’re right in the middle of it,” Raising a bloody finger, Yakiyama gestured towards the northern wall, pointing accusingly towards the silver tower that stood near the base of the Gettō-san. “Someone in Tsukuyomi called on you to put out the bounty, but whatever they promised you wasn’t enough, was it? You’re playing both sides of this. You had the girl the whole time and you knew that Nishijima was looking for her but kept quiet. You had my boys out there, combing the streets to make Nishijima’s search harder, applying pressure to whoever was holding his leash, but he wouldn’t play ball, so you called in some trouble-shooting hotshot from Central as your ace. The end result?

“Nishijima gets laid out and you call his boss and give him an ultimatum,” Yakiyama fixed Amon with a fierce glare as he reached his conclusion. “Give me what I want, or you never see the girl or Nishijima again. And he did give in, didn’t he? As soon as you got what you wanted, you let Nishijima and the girl go and decided to lie to my fucking face about it. Nishijima didn’t get away, Amon; you let him go.”

“Namba told you all that, did he?” Amon raised his glass to his lips, calm as ever, and anger flashed in Yakiyama’s throat. He slapped the drinking glass out of Amon’s hand, sending the cup crashing to the floor where it exploded into a mess of shattered glass and alcohol.

“What the fuck were you promised, Amon!?” Yakiyama leaned closer, his nose nearly touching Amon’s. Smoke flowed from between his teeth and sparks flew from his nostrils. “Did he promise you a fortune? No, no, that wouldn’t be enough for you, would it? You demanded a seat at the high-roller’s table, didn’t you? You think you have what it takes to bet your life in Tsukuyomi?”

“You’re out of your mind,” Amon’s continued defiance pushed Yakiyama passed the boiling point. He reached down, taking hold of the table, and he flipped it to the left, sending the heavy piece of furniture tumbling end over end across the penthouse. With his right hand, Yakiyama took hold of Amon by the lapel of his robe and lifted him up off the coach, breathing a stream of smoke into his face.

“You cocksucking Kabuki prick!” Yakiyama hissed, sulfur, ash, and saliva running down his lips. “You think you can double cross the Shinjuku? You haven’t just fucked with me; you’ve fucked with the Towers! When Kazuya finds out what you’ve done, you and your whole fucking clown show are gonna be at the bottom of the Sanzu!”

“And what are you going to tell Kazuya, huh?” Amon’s eyes flashed red and an expression somewhere between a smile and a snarl appeared on his face. “You think that he’ll find your stage act impressive? What evidence do you have? What witnesses? I wonder if Namba’s in any state to speak.”

“You’re nothing but a two-bit conman,” Yakiyama’s growl was accompanied by a baleful light flashing in his throat as the fire demanded to be released. “You’re just an ordinary human trying to stand among giants. I can step on you any time I want.”

“Do it, then. When Kazuya finds out you laid hands on another captain, they’ll peel the architecture off you,” Amon slapped Yakiyama’s right shoulder, and dug his fingers into the laminate fused into his skin. “They’ll flay you, Ki-chan, long and slow. Then you’ll be the one who gets dumped in the Sanzu.”

Fire raged in Yakiyama’s throat, but he was forced to contain it. Kazuya wouldn’t accept Amon’s death; not tonight. Not like this. With supreme force of will, Yakiyama pried his fingers from the scarlet robe, releasing Amon from his grip. A triumphant smile appeared on Amon’s face, and Yakiyama was forced to stand down, filled with barely contained violence.

“You’ll pay for this,” Yakiyama spoke in a quiet whisper, his throat ravaged by the flames inside. He raised a finger to point up at Amon, but the other man slapped his hand away.

“We’ll see who pays whom,” Amon waved his hand over Yakiyama’s shoulder, gesturing back to the hallway. “Now, if we’re done? Get the fuck out of my building.”

It took everything in Yakiyama not to kill Amon on the spot. The con artist with his shining eyes had no real power; he was a just a man. He’d even sent away his own protection. Amon’s death stood within arm’s reach, and Yakiyama only had to act on his instincts to take the other man’s life.

But he didn’t.

Respect held him back. Not respect for Amon; respect for the Towers. Respect for Kazuya. There was a process for settling disputes, and while Amon’s disrespect could hardly be stomached, Yakiyama couldn’t let his wounded pride motivate him to insult the rest of the Towers by overstepping. Even so, his time would come.

Yakiyama let that thought cool his anger as he silently turned his back on Amon, imagining that the other man watched him depart like a whipped dog. He’d let Amon have his laughs, but there would come a time when Yakiyama would pay back every insult in excess. First, he would need to expose Amon’s duplicity to the rest of the Towers.

Namba was dead, and the soapland where Amon had handed the girl over to Nishijima was still burning. They were the first to taste Yakiyama’s wrath, a mere prelude to the suffering Amon was going to feel, but the deaths of those two men left Yakiyama without a lead. But there was still someone else he wanted to speak with. The man who let Nishijima go.

The Daily Grind Case File #9, “But this is probably the hardest part.”

January 4th, 2044

4:30 PM

Central Ward

Sunset District

Senior Inspector Asahi Takeyoshi

Takeyoshi, strode in the shadow of an enormous skyscraper, his hands shoved into the pockets of the green jacket he wore over his black Bureau uniform. The wind whipped at his messy dark hair, but the Inspector was wrapped in an invisible curtain of Negativity that made the rain fall around him. The Inspector didn’t move with any haste; it was clear to him that situation was already resolved regardless of what he did at this point.

The rain poured down on the Heights, that cluster of spiral argent towers that dotted the northern reaches of Sunset. Fingers of smoke poured from the side of Tower 5, though the dark cloud was swiftly dispersed by the howling wind and rain. The skybridge that once connected Tower 5 to its nearest neighbor had fallen to pieces and collapsed into the streets below, becoming a slag heap of metal and glass. It was there, in the ruins, Takeyoshi found Shin.

The young man had seated himself on a broken and scorched chunk of the metal rails that had fallen to the earth. His elbows were on his knees and his posture was hunched, directing his eyes down towards the ground to stare at the space between his feet. The young man’s Omen was still in the form of a black claymore, which was speared into the concrete some fight feet away from the Deputy, who didn’t seem keen to even look at the weapon. Laying on the ground with the sword driven through its skull was what remained of a human body.

“Sloppy,” Takeyoshi shook his head, looking at the tortured remains of the Casualty. The dismembered body sparked as drops of rain struck it, and it spasmed in its death throes, but the voice in Takeyoshi’s head was silent, telling him that the corpse posed no threat. Shin had done the job; his sword had pierced the Human Calamity’s brain, though he’d seemingly torn the creature limb from limb first, with no regard for his own safety, or mercy for the Casualty itself.

Looking down at the young man, nothing needed to be said for Takeyoshi to know what the young man was going through. He’d taken his first life; even in the clearest life and death situations where lethal force was justified, the act of killing was something that could scar the survivor for the rest of their life. To an Inspector, who was forced to deal with death on a daily basis, the act of taking the lives of Casualties took a heavy toll. He’d seen how it affected other Inspectors; hell, he lived that life himself.

“If you’d just retreated instead of charging into the building, things would be different now,” Takeyoshi silently admonished the young man. “I was kind of hoping to keep you from having to get your hands dirty for a while. Honestly, making your first kill on the first day has got to be some kind of bad omen.”

The young man stood up as his mentor drew closer, and Takeyoshi found himself looking into the younger man’s green eyes. There was a confusion in the Deputy’s features; a sense of being lost. Takeyoshi looked back, fixing the younger man with his most disapproving glare, but he didn’t say anything. There would be a time for upbraiding him later.

Reluctantly, Shin stood, brushing his slick blond hair out of his eyes as he rose. He crossed towards the sword, then reached his hand out towards the hilt of his weapon. He hesitated for a moment as Fubuki Kamui twitched again in her death throes, and electricity cracked from her corpse. His hand shaking, Shin wrapped his fingers around the weapon and withdrew it. No sooner than he held the weapon up, than it released a shower of digital sparks and returned to the shape of a phone. The small black device produced a flaming eye which peered at Shin impassively, but the AI within the phone said nothing.

Takeyoshi withdrew Ink from inside his coat pocket, and he tapped the screen. The AI within interpreted his gesture, and from down the street behind him, Takeyoshi heard the roar of an engine. The Survivalist taxied down the street, moving with rare restraint towards the pair of Inspectors. The Bureau’s jet-black vehicle was soon joined by a parade of white and red emergency vehicles, their lights and horns blaring.

Takeyoshi directed the Survivalist to park itself alongside the street, giving space for the Civil Services to cordon off the wreckage of the collapsed skybridge. He stepped to the side, moving to lean against the passenger side door of the Survivalist, while Shin followed suit, seating himself on the hood of the vehicle. The white-clad members of the Civil Services picked over the rubble, setting up holographic barriers to create a boundary around the collapsed railing. A number of EMTs dressed in protective suits circled the blackened and charred remains of Fubuki Kamui, looking at the cadaver with professionally disguised confusion and revulsion. Seeing the EMTs begin to extract the body of the Human Calamity from the debris, Takeyoshi drew Ink out again.

“Ink,” Takeyoshi spoke as he held the dark grey Omen to his mouth. “Radio HQ; tell them we need a hearse out here to pick up the remains of a Casualty. Civil Services is going to have it bagged up for them by the time they arrive.”

“Roger,” came the feminine voice of Ink.

With that, Takeyoshi tucked Ink back away into his pocket, and returned to watching the Civil Services go about their business. There was no need for the Inspectors to linger; the Casualty had been eliminated, and the Forecasters hadn’t contacted them about any further potential emergencies. All Takeyoshi needed to do was summarized the day’s events into a mostly fictional incident report, and the death of Fubuki Kamui would become nothing more than a record in the Bureau’s database, destined to be forgotten. The only person who would likely remember today was Shin, who stared sullenly at the scene. For his sake, Takeyoshi stood silently next to him, giving them young man time to process everything.

“Are they demons?” Shin broke the silence, and the question he asked caught the seasoned Inspector off-guard, but he quickly found himself following Shin’s train of thought.

“No,” Takeyoshi answered quietly, knowing the mental struggle his trainee was wrestling with.

“Tell me they aren’t human,” Shin looked back down at the ground for a moment, before looking back up to watch the oddly shaped body bag carrying Fubuki’s remains being placed onto a stretcher.  “Tell me there’s a reason for all of this. Tell me it’s aliens, or a military experiment gone wrong. Anything.”

“Anything to avoid the fact that we’re the same?” Takeyoshi cut to the heart of the matter. Shin hung his head again and placed his hands against his knees. He looked like he was bracing himself to be whipped.

“How is that possible?” Shin questioned.

“Hazard Energy,” Takeyoshi looked up into the sky, holding his gloved left hand up to catch a few raindrops on his palm. “It’s a hell of a thing. Makes the impossible possible. But Hazard Energy has a way of seeping into everything. The air. The ground. Buildings. And, of course, human beings.

“Normally, its benign,” Takeyoshi cocked his head to one side as he reconsidered. “I mean, you generally don’t notice it. Build up too many positive or negative Hazard Particles and it can really take you for a spin, but in most cases, people never realize what effect it’s having.

“But when Hazard Energy builds up in the brain, well, that’s when things get dicey,” Takeyoshi folded his arms. “The brain becomes a powder keg, waiting for the right conditions to become lit.”

“What conditions?” Shin looked up, his face pensive.

“Fear. Anxiety. Exigency,” Takeyoshi tapped his right temple with a finger to enunciate his point. “Hazard Energy gathers in the amygdala and when it gets excited, the energy surges through the brain and lights it up like a Christmas Tree. In that moment, an ordinary human becomes a walking calamity.”

“But why don’t Casualties look human anymore?” Shin pressed. “Why do they change? Why do they lose control?”

“It all depends on the brain,” the Inspector leaned over and poked the deputy on the forehead. “A human being that has been through trauma or has that natural ‘it’ factor can more easily adapt to the energy flowing through the brain and harness it. The amygdala transforms, becoming kind of a regulator called a ‘Dharma.’ But if the brain isn’t resilient enough, not adaptive enough, well, then the flow of energy causes it to mutate and deform. The Hazard Energy spreads down to the rest of the body, changing it as well. The original mind tends to get lost in the shuffle; I’m told.

“Casualties have a different kind of brain structure called an ‘Adharma.’ The Adharma is a natural processor of Hazard Energy and that’s all it wants: more energy. And the fastest way to get what they crave is through burning the world down around them.”

“But why did I become a Survivor and that woman didn’t? What makes us special?” Shin demanded, trying to find a refuge of reason in a meaningless universe.

“It’s not about us being special, or privileged,” Takeyoshi corrected the young man’s thinking. “It’s not even about being strong or weak. It’s about whether or not it’s in you to endure a crisis in the moment. Some of the strongest people you’ll ever meet can collapse in the face of the unexpected, and sometimes pressure can turn the weakest person into a diamond. You can’t predict it, Shin, and you can’t find a reason for it. You can only deal with each crisis as it comes.”

“I just can’t wrap my head around it,” Shin shook his head, clearly still troubled.

“Alright, you got me,” Takeyoshi spread his hands and smiled faintly. “You were right the first time: they are aliens.”

Shin allowed himself a quiet chuckle. For a brief moment, silence returned between them, both men not knowing exactly what to say.

“I screwed up,” Shin announced, abruptly. “I know I shouldn’t have gone on ahead, but at the same time, I. . .”

“Look, kid,” Takeyoshi began before he was even certain what he wanted to say. “I know you thought you were doing the right thing. And maybe you were, but you need to listen. The rules are in place for a reason, and the first day on the job is definitely not the time to start testing boundaries. If I can’t trust you to follow protocol or do as I say, when I say it, then we can never function as a team. Do you understand?”

Even though he was the one saying it, Takeyoshi wasn’t entirely sure what he was trying to communicate. Was he taking accountability for what happened or assigning blame? Was he admitting that Shin had been right or admonishing him for his actions? He couldn’t decide exactly what he needed to say. Why was this so hard?

“I understand,” Shin agreed, solemnly, and Takeyoshi thought they had come to an understanding, but Shin stared into the distance, and his eyes hardened. “But I’m not sorry for what I did.”

“You nearly died up there, kid,” Takeyoshi reminded him, but Shin shook his head.

“Maybe so,” the young man agreed, his voice grim. “But other people did die. She was only a Casualty for a few minutes, and innocent people got caught up in the situation. I can’t sit by and let that happen again.”

“And what happens the next time you pull this shit and get yourself stuck in another situation you can’t handle?” Takeyoshi asked, growing confrontational. “You got lucky today, Shin; twice if we count that situation this morning. Trust me, that luck is going to run out.”

“So, you just want me to shut up and sit on the sidelines?” Shin asked, and he looked back toward Tower 5, gesturing at it with one hand.

“Yes,” Takeyoshi answered without batting an eye. “If that’s what I tell you to do, then you do it. Do you remember what I asked you this morning?”

“About why I’m here?” Shin answered, a feistiness in his voice.

“Keep that in mind,” Takeyoshi pressured him. “There’s a reason for you being here, and it’s not about playing hero. That needs to be your motivator right now, not being a good Samaritan.”

“I’m not going to close my eyes and cover my ears when people need my help,” Shin protested, raising his voice. “That’s not who I am!”

“It’s what you’re being told to do!” the Senior Inspector shot back, trying desperately to impart some sense of reason into the younger man’s head. “Do you have a death wish? Is that it?”

“No!” Shin insisted. “This isn’t about me!”

“Do you have family, Shin?” Takeyoshi changed tactics, trying to appeal to the young man’s emotions. “Are there people who care about you? Have you spared a single thought for them? What are they going to do when you get yourself killed running headlong into danger.”

“The people I love wouldn’t be proud of me if they knew I let someone else get hurt because I was too scared to fight,” Shin spoke solemnly as he drew himself to his feet. “And if I learned that my brother or sister was left to die because an Inspector refused to save them, I’d never forgive them.”

It was a rare moment in Takeyoshi’s life when the journalist found himself at a loss for words. What was he supposed to say to that? Takeyoshi had encountered Inspectors of all different sorts during his tenure with the Bureau, but none of them were quite as motivated in the same way Shin was. He wasn’t trying to be a hero or chasing a high.

Shin was motivated purely by a sense of moral obligation. As long as single person was in peril, Shin wasn’t going to sit idle, regardless of the risks to himself. That kind of zealous drive couldn’t be reasoned with; as long as the young man thought that he was acting in service to his own moral code, he couldn’t be dissuaded. Anyone so fanatic about their beliefs was dangerous, and Shin was most dangerous to himself.

Takeyoshi ground his teeth together. He was angry. The feeling surprised him. This kid, this child, was running headlong into a tragedy, whether he knew it or not. Sooner or later, someone had to knock him on his ass and teach him what life was really like, and the universe had picked Takeyoshi to do the deed. He held up one hand, pointing accusingly at Shin and opened his mouth to say something, but at that precise moment, he felt his Omen beginning to ring in his pocket.

“Listen—,” Takeyoshi’s momentum was interrupted and he pulled his Omen out of his jacket, glancing between it and Shin. The small grey Omen displayed a green holographic screen with words written in white text that spelled a name: “Kazuma Iori.” Takeyoshi’s breath caught at the name, and he stared at the incoming call with a sense of disbelief.

“What is it?” Shin asked, his mentor’s confusion was obvious.

“Nothing,” Takeyoshi immediately waved the young man off, the high emotions of their conversation forgotten in the span of a moment. “Just wait in the car.”

He turned his back on Shin and strode away as the Omen rang, trying to make sure he was far enough away from his deputy so that the conversation wasn’t overheard. He gave Shin one last glance, making sure the young man was staying put, before he turned away and tapped the screen, raising the phone to his ear.

“This is Inspector Asahi,” Takeyoshi announced, speaking in a low voice.

“Inspector Asahi, it’s me,” came the voice of a young man from the other end of the line. The speaker sounded furtive, and nervous, and he was also speaking softly, as if he was afraid of someone listening. “Do you remember?”

“Iori-san?” Takeyoshi kept his tone neutral. “What is it?”

“It’s been a while,” the caller tried to seem conversational, but he couldn’t hide how awkward he felt. “I honestly wasn’t sure whether or not to call you.”

“But you did,” Takeyoshi observed curtly, his patience quickly running thin. “What happened?”

“Well, it’s about Jinta,” Iori admitted, sounding as though he was coming out with a dirty secret.

“Have you heard from him?” Takeyoshi asked, his voice a razor-sharp whisper.

“That’s the thing. . .,” Iori struggled to speak.

“Did he contact you?” Takeyoshi demanded, his entire body tensing up.

“He called me,” Iori answered, sounding as though he was tensing up with the expectation being hit.

“He called you!?” the Inspector demanded, nearly shouting into the phone. He glanced around through the falling rain, making sure he hadn’t attracted any attention with his outburst. “When?”

“Well, the first time was last week—,”

“The first time?” Takeyoshi sputtered, but Iori went on.

“And he’s called me a couple of times since then,” the other man continued to confess.

The once and future journalist was left momentarily wordless for the second time that day, so angry and disbelieving that he couldn’t form a sentence. His teeth ground together, and his lips pulled back into a snarl of raw anger. He wanted to start screaming through the phone at the man on the other side, but he struggled to restrain his temper. Kazuma Iori was by no means obligated to help him, and right now, Takeyoshi couldn’t afford to burn any bridges.

“You spoke to him?” as much as he wanted to lay into Iori for not calling him immediately, that wasn’t what was important. Tanaka Jinta had finally come up for air after months of hiding. But why? Takeyoshi needed to know.

“The first couple times, he just called, but I didn’t answer,” Iori admitted, sheepishly. “I thought it was just a glitch in the system or something. I told myself that there was no way he was really calling me.”

“And?” Takeyoshi prompted the young man to continue, eager to tear through the young man’s hesitation to get to what he really wanted to hear. “You did eventually pick up, didn’t you?”

“I did,” the admission was quiet, and barely audible.

“What did he say?” the Inspector pressed, growing more and more irritated.

“He was just. . . Jinta,” Iori seemed to be at a loss as to how to express himself. “We just talked about better times. About the Bank. About Megumi. He was just himself.”

The irony of Iori’s statement forced Takeyoshi to scoff bitterly. He was just “Jinta?” That wasn’t true, no matter how much the man calling Iori made it seem.

“When was the last time he called you?” More concerned about discerning his enemy’s motives than Iori’s feelings, Takeyoshi continued to pump him for information.

“Today,” the answer made Takeyoshi’s heart race.

“What did he say?” the journalist in him came to the fore, though Takeyoshi wasn’t motivated by a desire for the truth. “Be specific: did he mention where he was staying? What about names: did he mention anyone you know in common?”

“I don’t really remember,” Iori sounded like he was wavering, torn between respecting Takeyoshi’s authority and whatever obligation he thought he owed the man pretending to be his friend. “He sounded tired; I’ve never heard him sounding so depressed, and I. . .”

Takeyoshi ground his teeth, ignoring the pain in Iori’s voice. “Jinta” was well versed in covering his tracks; evidently, he’d been very careful in speaking with Iori to avoid letting any hints about his whereabouts slide into the conversation, but that left Takeyoshi with another question. Why contact Iori in the first place?

Jinta had to know that all of his former friends and associates were being watched for any sign of him contacting them. The fact that he withheld information from Iori spoke volumes about how cautious he was being, but what was he hoping to gain from even reaching out? Was it desperation, or was there something he thought Iori could give him?

“Did he ask you for anything?” Takeyoshi’s question seemed to catch Iori off-guard.

“What? No,” the way Iori answered told Takeyoshi everything. The Inspector lapsed into silence for a moment, considering his next choice of action. Whatever play Jinta was hoping to make, Takeyoshi knew that if he pushed back too strongly, then he risked scaring his quarry back into hiding. He had to be careful.

“The next time Jinta calls you, don’t answer,” Takeyoshi advised him. “Don’t talk to him anymore. Don’t text him. If you see him, avoid him. Does he know where you live?”

“Of course he does,” Iori scoffed, sounding almost insulted by the question. “We’ve been friends for years.”

“You should find somewhere else to stay,” despite the severity of his words, Takeyoshi could only wonder if the young man would listen to him. “Leave the house for at least a month. Don’t tell anyone where you’re going.”

“Come on!” Iori sighed over the phone, his voice filled with exasperation. “You can’t be serious! I have a life to live! I can’t just pull up stakes and disappear! I don’t have the money for that!”

“You have no idea what you’re dealing with, Iori-san; the man we’re talking about is too dangerous to be put into words.”

“That doesn’t make any sense,” Iori seemed to deflate again, his voice losing all its strength. “I’ve known Jinta for years; he’s not some kind of monster.”

Jinta was half-right: Tanaka Jinta had been an ordinary person. The man that now went by that name, the man that had called Iori, however, was the worst kind of Human Calamity.

“Remember what I told you,” Takeyoshi could only hope that Iori would appreciate the gravity of his words. “Whatever happens, how ever often he tries to contact you, do not speak with Jinta again. If you see him, go to the police. Never, under any circumstances, allow yourself to be alone with him. Do you understand?”

Iori didn’t answer, and Takeyoshi sensed that the other man had precious little to say. The conversation had run its course, and Takeyoshi needed to turn his attention to more important things. Namely, trying to pin down Jinta now that he was coming up for air.

“Look, I have to go,” Takeyoshi was curt with his informant; Iori had played his part, however late he was with the information. The next move was Takeyoshi’s, and he felt a surge of adrenaline telling him to plunge forward. “Remember what I told you.”

Takeyoshi hung up the call and turned about, looking back towards the car, but not really seeing. His mind was occupied, already racing through different scenarios. He needed to try and pump Jinta’s other associates for more information on the off-chance he’d tried to contact them as well. He also had to consider trying to discretely protect Iori, just in case Jinta had homed in on him as a future victim. So distracted was he by his various thoughts, that he didn’t realize that Shin wasn’t where he’d left him.

The young man was no longer sitting near the Survivalist. Stepping towards the car, Takeyoshi bent down, trying to peer through the windows to see if the young man was waiting inside as he was told, but he knew he was bound to be disappointed. In the distance, Takeyoshi heard the sound of raised voices, a clamor he’d been ignoring during his phone call, but it demanded his attention now. He whipped around and caught sight of Shin striding away through the downpour, headed back toward the Tower entrance and the lineup of emergency vehicles.

There was a man dressed in a dark business suit with a long brown trench coat standing outside the tower doors. He stood arguing with one of the firefighters, who held up a hand to silently refuse the man entry into the building. Whoever the newcomer was, his voice carried across the street and through the rain, though his exact words became faint and hard to understand at a distance. Shin was making a beeline toward the two men, evidently dead set on intervening.

“Shin!” Takeyoshi called out, trying to get the younger man’s attention, but his trainee kept on walking. The Senior Inspector hastened after him, but it was clear he wasn’t going to reach Shin before he butted into the situation that was unfolding.

“You can’t do this!” the man in the trenchcoat spat, his voice filled with outrage. “I’m a taxpayer and a resident of this Tower! I demand you let me inside!”

Getting a better look at the newcomer as Takeyoshi approached, he appeared to be a man in his early twenties, judging by his face. The newcomer reached into his coat as it whipped in the wind and pulled out a leather wallet. He opened it up and held it in the face of the Civil fireman, for all the good it did.

“I’m sorry sir, but access into and out of the Tower is suspended until we’ve made a complete survey of the damages,” the fireman replied from behind his heavy mask. “You’ll be notified as soon as we’re done.”

“I’m not just going to sit out here!” the man continued to protest. “I work directly for the Cabinet! I can have your supervisor down here in the next ten minutes with one phone call!”

“He’ll tell you exactly what I’ve told you, sir,” the firefighter replied, having the patience of a saint. “No one gets in or out until our survey is complete.”

“My wife is still in there!” the young politician pointed up toward the building. “I have every right to—!”

“Fubuki Kamiya?” Shin stopped two paces away from the disgruntled new arrival and the man in the trench coat turned to face Shin. The rain poured down young Fubuki Kamiya’s features and Takeyoshi saw there was palpable fear in his eyes. Kamiya beheld Shin as though he were an embodiment of death itself, despite the relaxed and meek posture the young Inspector had adopted.

“Yes?” Kamiya answered, his voice shaking with apprehension.

“I’m afraid your wife has fallen victim to an unforeseen calamity,” Shin bowed, holding his hands out toward Kamiya, a cracked and blackened ID held in his grip. Kamiya reached out toward the small card, his hands shaking as he stared at it. He almost pulled back, as though he were afraid to take it. Eventually, his quivering fingers plucked the small card from Shin’s hands, and he held it up to his face. At once, his face contorted with agony, and his breathing became ragged.

“Where is she?” Kamiya demanded, trying and failing to control his breaking voice. “Can I see her?”

“Your wife’s remains are within Bureau custody,” Shin answered, his voice soft and understanding even as he recited the standard answer. “Once we’ve finished our final examination, her remains will be cremated and you’ll be notified when you can retrieve them.”

“I can’t even—!” the man stuttered, holding the picture of his wife up to his face. “I can’t even say goodbye.”

He held a hand to his mouth as tears began to flow, mingling with the raindrops on his face. His mouth contorted into a toothy rictus as his shoulders began to shake, his entire body soon wracked with sobs.

“I should’ve—, I should’ve been here!”

Kamiya collapsed to his knees, splashing onto the asphalt as he wept, the unbearable realization that his entire life had been destroyed in the space of a few minutes bearing down on him. As he cried out in his grief, Shin looked down at him with sympathy, clearly lost as to what to do past the Bureau SOP. The Deputy Inspector opened his mouth to say something, but Takeyoshi placed a firm hand on his shoulder, silently urging the younger man to keep his peace. No combination of words, no elegant prose, no heartfelt utterance could soothe the pain of a man that just learned the woman he loved was dead.

“There are a lot of hardships that come with being an Inspector,” Takeyoshi observed as the rain fell down around them. “But this is probably the hardest part.”

January 4th, 2044

08:15 PM

Central Ward

Lunar District

Deputy Inspector Atarashi Shin

The rest of the day after the events in the Heights was uneventful and awkwardly silent. Neither Takeyoshi nor Shin had much to say to one another after their argument at the Heights; Shin was emotionally drained from his battle with Fubuki, and seeing her husband in the aftermath only served to put a painful seal on the event. Takeyoshi, for his part, barely seemed to remember that Shin existed. He spent the rest of the shift constantly finding excuses to pull the car over so he could make private phone calls. That was fine with Shin; he didn’t want to spend more time in the car with Takeyoshi than he needed to. Fortunately, the rest of the dreary day passed without further incident, and the end of the twelve-hour shift mercifully came.

Shin leaned his head against the passenger side window as Takeyoshi sat behind the wheel. The young man stared out at the city, watching as the rain continued to fall through the night. The meager sun had long since fallen, leaving Yōgai-shima to be lit by a sea of lights from its thousands of buildings that clustered together in the darkness. The Survivalist headed south towards the Lunar District, joining the endless flow of traffic heading into the Bureau’s private sanctuary.

The line of cars moved in a staccato fashion, stopping and starting unpredictably. The Eclipse Tower rose in the distance, illuminated day and night by the lights that shined up from the base of the building. The black wall that surrounded the entire district was nothing more than a tenebrous silhouette in the night, whose outline could only be seen by the glare of headlights and lamps mounted on the walls.

The line of cars was made up of vehicles of every shape and sort, many of them automated trucks delivering supplies. Occasionally, Shin could see the shape of other Survivalists in among the queue ahead of them. Takeyoshi sat patiently behind the wheel of the car, saying nothing, although Shin noticed that his mentor was yawning every thirty seconds or so. Every few seconds, Shin would glance away from the window and look towards Takeyoshi from the corner of his eye, checking to make sure his sleep deprived senior wasn’t falling asleep at the wheel.

Eventually, after what felt like a small eternity, the car began to move forward again, and a lane opened on the right for the Bureau’s vehicles that allowed them to quickly break from the congested traffic and bypass the checkpoint. The vehicles of the Inspectors swiftly broke away and sped towards the black walls of the checkpoint. Ahead of Shin and Takeyoshi were two more Survivalists, one a cherry red color, the other the same polished black, but with a massive cleaver strapped to the back. As the red Survivalist augured towards the black walls around the Shadow District, a sensor detected their approach and a retractable gate slid open, allowing the Inspectors in past the checkpoint.

The parade of Inspectors rejoined the traffic on the other side of the wall, smoothly merging into the faster flow beyond the chokepoint. The two Survivalists plunged ahead, making a beeline for the ramp on the right side of the road that led into the garage beneath the Eclipse Tower, but Takeyoshi brought their car up to the side of the street and put it in park. Shin looked at Takeyoshi, not understanding why they were stopping, but Takeyoshi continued to stare out the windshield without making eye contact.

“I’m gonna be taking the car,” Takeyoshi explained before Shin, stifling a yawn with the back of one hand. “You can get out here.”

“Yeah,” Shin accepted the curt handoff without complaint, popping the passenger side door open before climbing out into the rain. He stepped onto the wet cement and took hold of the car door as he turned around, preparing to slam it shut behind him. He paused for a moment, holding the door open as Takeyoshi finally glanced in his direction. It felt like there was something unsaid between the two of them, and Shin had an urge to speak, but he didn’t know what he really wanted to say.

Takeyoshi didn’t say anything either, breaking eye contact with disinterest, not even asking why Shin was leaving the door open. The chance to extend some kind of olive branch vanished in the space of a second, and Shin stood dumbly holding the door open for another second before he swung it shut. Barely a moment passed before Takeyoshi hit the gas, and the Survivalist continued down the street, merging back with the flow of traffic to leave Shin and the Eclipse Tower behind. Shin watched his mentor leave with a sense of defeat and reluctantly stepped out of the street and into the sidewalk beneath the Eclipse Tower. He stared up at the monolithic structure through the pouring rain, looking at the symbol of the Bureau with dampened spirits.

“Same time tomorrow, huh?” Shin remarked with a wry smile.

He walked down the street, his hands in his pockets, letting the rain cascade down on his head and shoulders. He turned into the sloping tunnel that led down into the garage, ignoring his surroundings as he strode through the concrete hollow. He was lost in his thoughts as he called the elevator and then descended to the below ground tunnel that connected the Eclipse Tower with the Dormitories.

It was a strange and automatic process that guided Shin to return to his sleeping quarters; he didn’t really want to just go home and go to bed, but the year he spent in the Academy had instilled in him a mentality that he wasn’t allowed to have time to himself. He’d spent that entire year either working or resting, and the realization that he was now able to spend his free time however he chose hadn’t sunken in yet. He wasn’t just an academy recruit anymore: he was an Inspector, now.

Shin let the automatic walkway carry him through the tunnel, watching the luminescent signboards with a blasé expression as they cycled through pictures of a dozen forgotten cityscapes, all of them far from Yōgai-shima, and all of them consumed in the endless chain of disasters that had destroyed the once auspicious 21st century. He was only ten years old when his family came to Yōgai-shima, and over the past decade, his memories of what the world had been like had faded. He wracked his brain, trying to recall anything solid or tangible about Japan, and already, the recollection eluded him.

“In ten years, I’ve already forgotten so much,” Shin savored the melancholy flavor of that thought for a few moments as he was bathed in the blue light of a billboard that showed Tokyo Bay. “I doubt either Rina or Keni remember anything about Japan at this point, either.”

He spent the next few minutes embroiled in thoughts about that distant world once known as “Japan,” which seemed more like a fantasy with each passing day. While he was lost in those feelings, his feet carried him to the elevator that took him up to the Dorms. He emerged onto the tenth floor of the Dorms, stepping out of the elevator and into the familiar but off-putting interior of the building with its blood-red carpets and dark walls. The sound of his muffled footsteps on the carpet was the only noise he could hear, adding to the uneasy atmosphere. Looking at the endless series of dark brown doors that ran up and down the hallway, Shin hesitated, momentarily unable to locate his own room.

“Number 12,” the sound of Shin’s Omen reminded him, though it was still inside his pocket. He thought about reprimanding the device again, but he chose not to. He didn’t have the energy. Instead, he found the dark wooden door with the number twelve rendered in silver on its surface. Shin dug in his coat to pull out his ID to unlock the door, but the sensor detected it before he could even draw it out. The door slid open, welcoming Shin inside.

“I’m home?” Shin’s words disappeared into the empty apartment behind the door, sounding strange and unfamiliar.

The room he’d been given was larger than the house he grew up in. In contrast to the red and black color scheme of the Bureau, whoever designed the apartment was sensible enough to give Shin a living space with far more neutral oak floors and cream-colored walls. The front door was situated in a small alcove between the fully-furnished living room on the left and the kitchen on the right, the cooking area separated from the rest of the floorspace by a chest high counter. There were two doors in the kitchen, one that led to a built-in pantry that contained countless shelves of prepackaged ready to cook food and ingredients, while the other led to a room that held a washing machine and dryer. The living room itself was so spacious that all of Shin’s belongings still sat shuffled to one side of the floor in a pile of cardboard boxes that scarcely took up even a fourth of the floorspace. His new apartment didn’t feel like it was his, at all. If anything, it felt more like an expensive hotel room.

He slipped off his shoes at the gekan, and walked into the living room, stripping off his jacket as he went. He glanced toward the kitchen, considering the possibility of making something to eat, but he found himself without the energy to cook. Shin crossed the largely empty living room to the door at the opposite end of the apartment, where his bedroom was. Opening the door, he flicked on the light, revealing a king-sized bed with black sheets. Atop it lay a black bag nearly as tall as he was with a hanger protruding from the top and a zipper down the front. Pinned to the front was a note and Shin stepped forward to read it.

“Please place damaged uniform in the bag and leave it hanging on the rack at the back of the front door.”

He wasted no time in unzipping the bag, finding a perfect replacement for the uniform that had been put through the wringer during Shin’s patrol. The Bureau uniform he’d been provided had a layer of nanite laminate, allowing the clothes to resist wear and tear and even partially repair themselves, but the damage he’d done to them was mounting. He took out the new suit and crossed over to his spacious walk-in closet, hanging the new clothes up on a hook before stuffing the burnt suit jacket and shirt into the bag, which he tossed onto the floor next to his bed. He leapt backward onto the bed, feeling it shake beneath his weight. He lay there, arms and legs spread as he stared up at the ceiling.

Shin pulled out his Omen and the device connected to the private network of the building. Within moments, he was scrolling through a screen that detailed countless meals he could order from kitchens within the dormitories. Another tap of the button brought up a detailed map of the Bureau’s private district with little nodes marking the twenty-four-hour eateries that he could order food from at any time. There wasn’t a price tag attached to anything. Any service inside the Bureau’s area of influence, anything at all, was provided for him at no expense. A luxury apartment, private tailor, the best food: he could have anything he wanted.

“What am I doing here?” the question resounded in Shin’s mind, his headspace emptied of any other thought by exhaustion. It was a bizarre thing to ask; for the past year he’d been entirely devoted to his training to become an Inspector, putting aside all hesitation in his desire to join the Bureau. Now, though, at the end of his first day, he finally asked himself the question he’d been unable to ever answer.

He killed Fubuki Kamui; that she had transformed into a Casualty didn’t alleviate the sense of guilt he bore. She was a monster that had killed other people, and had tried to kill him, too, but she was also a victim. She’d never wanted to become the monster he’d been forced to execute. The old man from this morning was just the same.

The role of an Inspector always seemed to be that a protector; an agent standing between Human Calamities and the helpless population of Yōgai-shima. But that was a lie, wasn’t it? Inspectors and Casualties were both Human Calamities, only one of which was lucky enough to retain their reason. He was elected to take on the role of Inspector not for virtue, but by necessity: society needed people like Shin to kill Human Calamities only because the common man couldn’t.

A part of Shin’s soul desperately demanded that he be virtuous and stand apart from the Bureau, insisting that he would be sullied somehow, otherwise. In the end, though, whatever moral or righteous imperative he had inevitably had to bend the knee to rational needs. Whether the Bureau was a beacon of morality in a dark time, or a thoroughly corrupt institution, it didn’t matter. Shin had been swallowed up by the Bureau and he couldn’t go back. He couldn’t afford it.

“I’m not here for me,” he reminded himself, though that thought was bitter.

He spent some time trying to answer the question the Bureau represented. What did it stand for? Where did it come from? There were a thousand little questions Shin had sorted and archived in the back of his mind, now overshadowed by the dark realization that the answers didn’t matter. If the answers to those questions would’ve changed his decision to become an Inspector, it was too late. Looking for answers would do nothing more than satisfy his childish curiosity at this point. But that didn’t mean he had to like it.

The thought that he had to kill for the privileges that surrounded him only made him feel dirty. He felt like a vampire, a ghoul. Something that fed on the dead to sustain itself. All at once, Shin’s hunger vanished, and he quickly closed out the menus and advertisements that promised him rich food however he wanted it.

Instead, he scrolled through his phone, absent mindedly. He found himself going into his pictures folder and scrolled through several old photos until his eyes settled on a familiar image. A man in his late thirties with black hair going grey at the temples, a salt and pepper beard growing across his smiling face. He was bent over, his arms wrapped around a pair of children, one with raven black hair and her arms folded, while a young boy with honey-colored hair held up the piece sign toward the camera. A young man with messy blonde hair stood off to one side, a teenage boy that found himself too cool and mature for a family photo. What an idiot, Shin thought of his younger self, and not for the first time. His eyes looked over his father’s face, wondering what the old man would have thought of the situation Shin found himself in.

Seeing the faces of his siblings, Shin felt an urge to hear a familiar voice, and he closed the picture and scrolled through his contacts. His eyes fell on a name, “Atarashi Rina,” and his finger hovered over the call button. He debated with himself on whether he should call so late at night.

“It’s a school night; what are the chances she’s up right now?” Shin wondered. “Hell, she might not answer just out of spite.”

Regardless of the objections in his head, Shin tapped the button and held the phone to his ear. The phone rang three times, and it was picked up halfway into the fourth. Rather than say anything, the first thing Shin heard on the other end of the line was an exaggerated and exasperated sigh.

“What do you want?” the young woman’s voice on the other end of the phone was bratty and accusatory.

“Is that how you talk to your older brother?” Shin demanded, irritated at the churlish behavior of his sister. Still, he found a smile spreading across his face as he sat up.

“It’s how I talk to obnoxious telemarketers that call in the middle of the night,” Rina replied, coolly. “And my idiot older brother.”

“Well, excuse me, princess. I just thought all the times I carried you around and wiped your snotty nose might have earned me some respect.”

“That was like, a zillion years ago,” the grumpy girl objected with clear affront.

“I still remember you asking me to hold your hand everywhere you went,” Shin teased. “Telling your classmates about what a great brother I was.”

“Ugh,” Rina made a gagging sound. “I’m hanging up.”

“Wait a minute,” Shin insisted. “I wanted to talk about something.”

There was another sigh.

“What is it?”

“Today was my first day as an Inspector,” Shin told her.

“Oh, so you made it through to the end?” Rina couldn’t sound less impressed. “The Bureau must really be hurting for new hires.”

“Hey, don’t say that,” Shin chided her. “Besides, I’m still technically in training.”

“So, you still have plenty of opportunities to screw things up, then,” Rina sounded genuinely pleased.

“Come on, don’t be that way,” Shin implored. “This is important.”

“What do you want me to say?” Rina asked. “Do you want me to congratulate you on your super-special-secret-spy job? Do we have to call you ‘sir,’ now?”

“That’s not what I called for,” Shin insisted. “Thing is, I’ve been running ragged on the patrols for the last year just to prove I could cut it as an Inspector. I know I haven’t been around as much as I should have been, but it was all for this! I’m still working twelve-hour shifts and all, but being an Inspector comes with a lot of privileges, Rina.”

“Good for you,” his sister shot back with onerous passive-aggression. “I hope you enjoy them.”

“They aren’t for me,” Shin felt his frustration growing, but he tried to hold it in check. “They’re for you and Keni. Housing, food, medical benefits. I can get Keni fitted with cutting edge-“

“Stop pretending you give a damn about us!” Rina’s voice sounded strained and filled with ire. “You can’t just disappear for an entire year and then waltz back into our lives, showering us with gifts and pretend that makes us even!”

“I didn’t disappear!” Shin objected. “I called! I would have visited if I could have!”

“I haven’t seen you face to face for months,” Rina sounded like she was crying, now. “Keni hasn’t seen you. He asks about you, you know? All the time. He never shuts up about you. He still looks up to you, despite everything.”

“Rina, I—” Shin found it hard to form words as his throat tightened and eyes burned.

“But you were never there,” Rina went on, speaking over him. “Not when he was in the hospital. Not when he was learning to walk again. You just left us behind and never looked back.”

“Everything I’ve done has been for the two of you!” Shin grit his teeth in anger, indignation bringing his voice back. “Do you have any idea how hard this last year has been for me? Do you think it doesn’t cut me up inside knowing I’m halfway across the city from the both of you? But if joining the Bureau is the best way to make sure the two of you are safe, well-fed, and cared for, then that’s what I have to do!”

“We didn’t ask you for any of that!” Rina screamed at him through the phone. “You told me that it didn’t matter what happens to us, as long as we were together. But as soon as the opportunity came up for you to get a chance to play hero, suddenly we didn’t matter anymore. You just couldn’t wait to join the Bureau.”

“You’re right,” Shin agreed with heartfelt resolution. “I couldn’t wait. Because waiting would mean we would get behind on paying our dues to the city and you, me, and Keni would have fallen through the cracks of the system and gotten deported. Keni can’t work, you’re only fifteen, so you can’t get a high-paying job, and I can’t support the three of us and pay for Keni’s medical bills on an ordinary salary. So yes, Rina, I couldn’t wait. I needed to choose between staying with the two of you and struggling to tread water or join the Bureau and get the resources we needed, even if that meant I couldn’t be with the two of you. That’s what being an adult means. Making sacrifices to help the ones you love.”

“Get off your high horse!” Rina sneered. “You aren’t some kind of martyr, Shin! You’re just selfish. And Keni and I have been doing just fine without you. We don’t need your brand of help.”

“Listen, things are going to be different from now—” Shin was interrupted by the sound of a beeping on the phone.

Rina had hung up. Shin flopped back down on the bed with a sigh, staring up at the ceiling, the turbid conversation taking the last iota of his emotional energy for the day. He held up his phone over his face, once again looking at his family photo.

“I don’t care if they hate me,” he decided. “As long as they’re okay.”

Personnel Dossier

Deputy Inspector Atarashi Shin (新 信)

Birthdate: September 21st, 2023 (21)

Crisis Abilities

Explosion Emergency, Black Powder

Inspector Atarashi possesses the ability to summon clouds of black particles with explosive properties. He typically summons the Black Powder through his left hand, though he can seemingly generate the substance from any part of his body, and he can seemingly direct the swarm of particulates to an unknown degree. The amount of Black Powder Inspector Atarashi can generate is unknown, likely even to himself.

Parameters

Exigency: 7* (Unknown)

Inspector Atarashi ranks in the upper half of the Emon Scale and is a force to be reckoned with, easily hundreds of times faster and stronger than an ordinary human being while using Exigency. His biometrics have gone haywire at several points during his basic training, and during his patrol duty while engaging a Human Calamity, so I’ve been unable to pin down his precise reading at present.

Runaway: 8

Shin’s power grows very rapidly as he fights, and it bleeds away between his uses of Exigency very slowly.

Forecasting: 3

Inspector Atarashi experiences his prescience through a sense of dread and feelings of pain in his chest, though it’s a very imprecise method.

Account: 1 (30%)

Inspector Atarashi is a complete amateur in handling Karma.

Precision: 4

Inspector Atarashi has little control over his Crisis, which itself is designed for indiscriminate destruction.

Karma: 5

Inspector Atarashi has Balanced Karma.

The Daily Grind Case File #8, “Collision.”

January 4th, 2044

08:25 PM

Central Ward

Horizon District

Nanbu Naoya

The rain fell into a sea of flashing red and white lights on the edge of Central Ward’s southern border. A small bridge spanned the river that separated it from Sin Ward, but a holographic barrier of yellow and black stripes had been erected at the mouth of the bridge, stopping all traffic from attempting the crossing. Only a few feet away from the foot of the bridge, there was a pit in the street where the pavement collapsed, where the remains of two broken vehicles lay intertwined, both barely recognizable.

The sinkhole was large enough that it completely blocked traffic moving in either direction, being nearly twenty feet across and large enough to engulf the twisted remains of the green box truck, with fissures of various sizes snaking through the cement and up into the sidewalk on either side of the pit. The endless rain falling from the dark sky above ran down across the street and streamed into the opening, turning the bore into a muddy puddy within minutes, leaving only a few crudely bent and broken fragments of the vehicles to poke out above the water.

Minutes after the collision, more vehicles had swarmed down the avenue from both sides of the bridge; white vehicles with a red ensign of all sorts and sizes. Dressed in white uniforms beneath transparent rain parkas, the members of Yōgai-shima’s Civil Services went to work blocking off traffic and coming to the rescue of the truck’s driver by pulling him out of the wreck. Even now, the man was being loaded into an ambulance on the Sin Ward side of the divide; his left arm and leg straightened with splints. Meanwhile, untouched by the collision, Naoya sat on the curb, his helmet on the road between his feet.

Still dressed in his black laminate coat with its leather texture and bronze circuitry, the rain fell down on Naoya’s head and matted his dark hair to his scalp. The red and white lights of the emergency vehicles blared at the edges of Naoya’s amber eyes, but he wasn’t looking at them. Instead, he fixed his stern features on the collapsed street, trying to find the remains of his bike among the flooded hole in the road. Even as he tried to find the familiar shape of the Bridge-Runner, his mind’s eye was consumed by images of the past.

He remembered the feeling of the bike beneath him beginning to swerve as a wall of wind collided with him. Then, the bike began to slide as it lost traction with the road. After, the lightning and thunder, followed by the blinding rays of the truck and its deafening horn.

“And then what happened?” Naoya had been asking himself that question for the last few minutes, but he could never come up with an answer, no matter how many times he relived the accident. He remembered the truck bearing down on him, and the lights and sounds filling his eyes and ears, and then, he was in the pit, pulling himself out from the rubble. He didn’t remember the collision with the truck at all.

“I must have blocked it all out,” Naoya decided, his eyes turning away from the scene of the accident to instead look down at the helmet still sitting between his feet. He looked down at the battered and partially melted piece of equipment and tried to wrestle with the events of the night. Everything had turned out wrong, somehow, and he resisted the urge to question whether or not it could get worse, if only because he didn’t want to tempt fate into another fickle act of spite.

“Nanbu Naoya,” a man’s voice spoke to him, and Naoya looked up to see a white-clad officer in a rain parka standing over him. The man reached up to adjust his cap by its polished black bill, holding a white Augur in his left hand. His eyes glanced between a soft blue holographic display from the device and Naoya sitting on the roadside.

“Yes, sir,” Naoya hastily stood, coming up from a sitting position to tower over the other man. The officer grimaced up at Naoya, perhaps surprised about how tall he was, and Naoya was careful to try and not loom over the officer or present himself in any way threatening.

“Can you tell me in your own words what happened?” the officer asked, holding up his Augur, or whatever the Civil Police called their devices.

“Well, I was coming back across the bridge,” Naoya chose his words carefully, suspecting that he was being recorded. He turned to look towards the bridge where the yellow and black banners blocked off traffic and gestured towards it with an open hand.

“From Sin Ward?” the officer asked, keenly.

“Yes, sir,” Naoya answered, keeping his face and voice placid.

“I see,” the officer murmured, almost too low for Naoya to hear, but he got the sense the officer’s interest wasn’t abated. “Go on.”

“Well, after I crossed the bridge, my bike started to slide, and I had to hit the brakes—,”

“How fast were you going?”

“I don’t remember,” Naoya avoided an answer, knowing that he had been going faster than he should have immediately prior to the collision.

“And you slid into the truck, is that right?” the officer was staring into his Augur, not even looking at Naoya as he tried to rush the investigation to a conclusion.

“No,” Naoya’s stern insistence brought the officer’s eyes back to him, though Naoya could tell the man was wary. “I came to a complete stop before the accident.”

“In the middle of the road?” the officer’s eyebrows raised in surprise.

“There was no one else around,” Naoya assured him. “My car hit an oil slick or a puddle and started to slide, so I hit the brakes before I lost complete control.”

“And you ended up in the middle of oncoming traffic?” the officer asked.

“No,” it was clear that the officer was trying to railroad him, and Naoya struggled to maintain a deferent composure. “I was in my lane, and the truck hit me.”

“And how did that happen?” the officer asked, clearly skeptical.

“It was hit by a lightning bolt,” Naoya supplied the truth, though it sounded like a weak lie in the moment.

“I’m sure,” the officer looked away, giving a slight shake of his head, his voice filled with sarcasm.

“It’s the truth,” Naoya protested, frustration tainting his voice. “Check the surveillance cameras; you’ll see.”

“Cameras are out,” the officer brushed off Naoya’s objection with a matter-of-fact explanation, looking back at his Augur. “We’ve had periodic outages thanks to the storm.”

“Of course,” Naoya scoffed, seeing that misfortune had chosen to play an additional prank on him.

“You said you were coming from Sin Ward?” the officer asked, his eyes returning to Naoya’s face.

“Yes,” Naoya agreed. He had no reason to lie, and there was no other explanation he could give, but he felt that was going to be used against him somehow.

“And what were you doing there?” the man in the white uniform fixed Naoya with an intense look.

“I was there on business.”

“Business?” the officer repeated as though he were hard of hearing. “What kind?”

“How is that relevant?” Naoya challenged the officer, though he knew that wasn’t a good tact to take.

“Have you been drinking tonight?” the officer asked, his voice sterner and his tone more direct.

“No,” Naoya answered, his own tone becoming brusquer. “Do I look drunk to you?”

“Will you submit to a blood-alcohol test?” the officer asked suddenly, and Naoya balked.

“No,” Naoya protested. “I haven’t taken a single drink tonight.”

“We ran your plates through the Civil Database,” the officer tapped his device, his eyes flicking back and forth between the screen and Naoya’s face. “We’ve got footage of you hopping between every bar between Sin and Foundation. Street cameras also clocked you going 80 MPH on the other side of the bridge.”

“Of course, the cameras in Sin Ward are working,” Naoya cursed his ill-luck. “I’m not drunk. I was just doing my job, and I’m trying to get back home. I didn’t do anything wrong.”

“Let me ask you again,” the officer spoke slowly and bluntly. “Will you submit to a blood-alcohol test?”

“No,” Naoya insisted.

“Then I have no choice but to take you down to the station,” the officer explained, placing the Augur into his chest pocket.

“Am I under arrest?” Naoya demanded.

“That depends on you,” the officer answered. “I have reasonable suspicion that you were speeding and drinking tonight. You can either comply with my request for a blood test, or I can place you under arrest under suspicion of driving under the influence of an intoxicating substance and administer the test down at the station. This is the last time I’m going to ask you; will you submit to a blood test, or will I have to place you under arrest?”

“You don’t have the authority to arrest me; I haven’t done anything wrong.”

“Alright, then,” the officer took Naoya’s words as a refusal and he reached into the back of his belt to withdraw a pair of handcuffs. “I’m placing you under arrest under suspicion of driving under the influence.”

The man paused to look at Naoya, trying to gauge whether or not the larger man would resist. The thought had crossed Naoya’s mind, but he was quick to remind himself that this wasn’t a back-alley brawl; raising his hands against the Civil Police wasn’t an option. Reluctantly, Naoya allowed the officer to hook his wrists with the cuffs, letting the white-clad officer throw his weight around. The cuffs clicked as the officer slid them on, but another noise came to Naoya’s attention.

There was a rumble in the distance; it was loud enough to be thunder, but it was persistent, and it grew louder with each passing moment. In a matter of seconds, the noise grew into a roar, and all the Civil Personnel on the street paused to listen, anticipating a new arrival Around the corner at the far end of the street, a sleek black vehicle drove into view, coming towards the scene of the accident.

“How?” Naoya asked himself, immediately recognizing the Survivalist. “How does she always know?”

The white uniformed members of the Civil Services, be they police or EMTs, all froze at the sight of the Bureau vehicle that rudely intruded on the scene. The machine came to a halt some twenty feet away from Naoya and the arrest officer, the Survivalist’s headlights bathing them in bright rays. The engine cut off, but the headlights lingered on for a few moments, forcing Naoya to squint as he watched the driver’s side door open and a tall, slender figure stepped out. The driver stepped forward, and the vehicle’s headlights automatically switched off as she approached, allowing Naoya to get a better look at the approaching woman.

She was tall for a woman, being nearly six feet. Her hair was a blue-black gossamer curtain that fell to the middle of her back with her bangs neatly parted to leave several locks dangling over her right eye. She had perfect porcelain skin, and delicate features with full lips and a beauty mark under her left eye, though her crystal blue eyes were cold and hard. She was dressed in a dark three-piece suit, with a black coat, an equally dark waistcoat, and a pair of women’s slacks with black pumps and a pair of leather gloves. Her button up shirt was an aqua color, with a contrasting red tie. The suit was decorated with polished silver zippers across the lapels of her coat, her waistcoat, and on her pockets. On her right thigh was a dark brown leather holster which had a silver Augur, and several slender silver darts beside it.

Of the ten or so men on the street, none of them spoke or even moved. Everyone froze like they were animals that had become immediately aware of an apex predator in their midst, and they weren’t certain how to react. The Inspector walked forward with a straight-backed confidence, ignoring the gazes of the men around her while she only had eyes for Naoya.

As she approached, the woman’s eyes traveled from Naoya’s face down to the pair of handcuffs. She raised her right hand, gesturing with her gloved fingers, and Naoya felt something invisible pull at the cuffs. With a clicking noise, the cuffs unlocked themselves, and the officer turned his head to stare at the metal device in shock. The cuffs floated into the air and hovered there for a moment, and the officer reached for them.

“Hey!” the officer cried out as the pair of cuffs shot through the air before he could grab them, flying away from him and into the hand of the approaching woman. She took a moment to consider the rudimentary restraints, then turned her head to take in the scene. Her eyes jumped from the sinkhole in the street and the vehicles left entangled in it to the Civil Personnel, then to the ambulance. She surveyed the scene with a practiced eye, committing every detail to memory in a single glance. Finally, her eyes returned to Naoya.

“Senior Inspector Sumitomo Suzume,” the woman introduced herself with an aloof, clear voice as she reached into her coat pocket with her right hand and withdrew a leather wallet. She held it up in one hand and flipped it open, revealing her Civil ID card and the silver badge of the Bureau, which depicted the Chesire moon of the organization’s emblem. “I was called here on the report of a traffic collision.”

Suzume’s words seemed to jolt the officer out of his stupor and he cleared his throat, as if he only just remembered where he was. He stood up straight and glanced at Naoya and then looked towards the Inspector.

“This gentleman here was coming across the bridge from Sin Ward and ended up colliding with a delivery truck coming the other way,” the officer reported to the woman as though she wore his superior, which she was in a certain sense, Naoya supposed. “Cameras on the other side of the bridge picked him coming in and out of bars earlier tonight, and he was recorded speeding just before he crossed the bridge. I’m taking him down to the precinct to get his blood-alcohol tested.”

“I haven’t taken a single drink tonight,” Naoya reaffirmed, making sure the Inspector heard him say it.

“What about the truck?” Suzume inclined her head towards the wreck.

“Both vehicles are totaled,” the officer reported, though he awkwardly looked back and forth between the wreckage and the Inspector, as if it only occurred to him now that he didn’t need to tell her anything. “The scene looks like a bomb went off; we pulled the driver out with a broken arm and a laceration on his left leg, but this guy got out without a scratch.”

The officer gestured towards Naoya, and Suzume’s eyes searched his body, as if it was of dire importance to see that the officer’s assessment was right.

“The EMTs have checked and triple-checked the truck driver,” the officer went on, taking Suzume’s attention back to him. “There are no irregularities, no reason to involve the Bureau.”

“I see,” Suzume firmly placed the pair of handcuffs into the officer’s outstretched hand. “Be that as it may, I’m afraid I can’t allow you to place this man into police custody.”

“Yes, ma’am, I see—,” the officer did a double take. “Pardon?”

“This man is an integral to an ongoing investigation I’m conducting,” the Inspector explained. “I can’t allow him to remain in your custody. He’ll need to come with me.”

“Inspector, as I’ve said, this is a civil matter outside of the Bureau’s jurisdiction,” to his credit, the Civil Police officer didn’t immediately flinch from his duties. “I’ve already placed this man under arrest. He will remain in my custody until—,”

“Officer,” the Inspector spoke up, her voice clear and authoritative. The slender woman took a step forward and there was an unseen tremor that flowed across the street, like a pulse. The streetlights flickered, and the headlights and sirens of the emergency vehicles failed for a moment as some invisible power was exercised. The officer blanched, looking into the face of the Inspector standing less than a foot from him, reminded of the fact that she was not conventionally “human.”

“I didn’t come here because of a traffic collision,” the Inspector tilted her head back, and fixed the other man with an austere stare down her nose. “I came here for this man. The man you are ignorantly trying to place under arrest is much more dangerous than you might think. If aggravated, he would become a force beyond the capability of the entire police force to restrain.”

“Really?” the officer seemed unsure whether he believed the Inspector’s description and he turned to look up at Naoya. In response, Naoya flashed an awkward smile and shrugged his shoulders.

“Do you think an ordinary man drives headfirst into an oncoming vehicle and walks away from a crash like that without a scratch because he’s ‘lucky?’” the Inspector demanded, drawing the officer’s attention back to the collapsed street and the pair of vehicles tangled up in the sinkhole. The officer’s lips pressed together in a thin line, and he looked back at Naoya again.

“I suppose that taking him down to the station isn’t strictly necessary,” the officer admitted, bashfully tucking the handcuffs into his belt again.

 “Thank you for your understanding, officer,” the Inspector gave the officer a small bow in recognition of his wisdom.

Naoya glanced back and forth between the officer and the Inspector and then took a step away from the man who’d been trying to arrest him a few minutes before. The officer watched him sheepishly, but didn’t say anything, and Naoya took his silence as consent to leave. He walked away from the officer and the white police vehicles with the flashing red lights, pausing only to look remorsefully at the open crater in the cement where his loyal Bridge-Runner lay in ruins.

“Let’s go,” Suzume voice urged Naoya from behind and he reluctantly continued towards the Survivalist, opening the passenger side door to climb in. In contrast to the dated bike Naoya rode, the Survivalist Suzume drove was the height of modern technology and luxury. The interior of the cabin was bone dry and temperature controlled, and the storm outside became a distant thought as soon as the door closed. Naoya leaned back in the familiar leather seat, looking at the glossy silver dashboard and controls that reflected Suzume’s own sense of aesthetics.

Suzume climbed in afterwards, drawing the silver Omen from her hip holster as she slid behind the wheel. She swiftly started up her car, and pulled away, turning about to head further into Horizon District. They drove away in silence; even the pitter-patter of the rain was muffled by the sound-dampening cabin of the Survivalist.

“She hasn’t said anything,” Naoya thought to himself as the trip wore on. “She must really be in a mood. I’d better try and get ahead of it.”

“Thank you for your help, Mrs. Inspector,” Naoya broke the silence, and adopted a coy tone. “But I really need to get home, and I’d do anything, and I mean anything, if you’d let me go.”

“Stop it,” Suzume immediately shut him down, but Naoya was certain he’d seen the traces of a vanishing smile on her lips. “This isn’t the time for jokes.”

“I mean it, though,” Naoya dropped the teasing voice. “Thank you. You really saved me back there.”

“You owe me a lot more than a ‘thank you,’ at this point,” Suzume observed, cooly.

“On the subject of owing you,” Naoya ventured and Suzume shot him an exasperated look.

“What is it now?” she sighed.

“My bike,” Naoya offered without further explanation.

“Right,” Suzume clicked her teeth. “I’ll have Kaminari order a tow truck to drag it to a repair shop.”

“Have it sent to Sukaku’s,” Naoya insisted. “He owes me one.”

“I don’t suppose he’s grateful enough to patch your bike together for free, is he?” Suzume asked, though she already knew the answer.

“Sukaku’s a good guy,” Naoya tried to mollify his lover. “He’ll put the bike back together and let me pay him back later.”

“I’ll cover it,” Suzume corrected him, sternly. “You’re not even going to make rent this month as it is.”

“I’ll pay my half of the rent,” Naoya returned, pridefully. “And I’ll pay you back, too.”

“I’ve heard that before,” Suzume observed, and Naoya knew she was right, to his shame.

“I’ll square things. I mean it.”

“This is the last time, Naoya,” Suzume gave him a hard look from the corner of her eye. “I’m not going to keep paying for that damn motorcycle year after year when we’re struggling to make ends meet. I never should have let you keep that thing.”

“It’s my bike, Suzu,” Naoya felt a sting in his pride, and he tried to push back. “You didn’t let me do anything; I chose to keep it.”

“You blew your entire savings account on that bike when I told you not to,” Suzume reminded him, sharply. “And since then, I’ve paid three times that amount fixing it after you managed to wreck it. As far as I’m concerned, that makes it mine.”

Suzume’s logic was as inarguable as it was cruel; the reminder that he’d failed to provide for himself and had been entirely reliant on the good graces of his girlfriend for the past few years cut deep, and he was forced to look away in shame, staring out the passenger window while Suzume continued her verbal offense.

“After all the promises you made me about how that bike was going to let you earn a living and how well you were going to take care of it, what happens?” Suzume demanded. “You end up joyriding drunk around Sin Ward and crash it into a truck.”

“I’m not drunk,” Naoya protested, upset by the accusation.

“Really?” Suzume gave Naoya a quizzical look.

“I haven’t had a single drink,” he assured her, folding his arms obstinately. His answer prompted Suzume to shake her head again, and she gently rubbed her left temple with one hand.

“Then why didn’t you just take a breathalyzer?” Suzume demanded, audibly annoyed.

“Because I don’t have to,” Naoya insisted. “He had no right to try and blame me for the accident.”

“He also said you were speeding,” Suzume’s observation made Naoya curse the woman’s impeccable memory. “Was that true?”

“The truck hit me, Suzu,” Naoya insisted. “I was at a dead stop.”

“You don’t think anything through, do you?” Suzume sighed heavily, ignoring Naoya’s protestations. “How long are you going to just keep making the same mistakes? If I had to work late tonight, I wouldn’t have been here to bail you out. Have you thought about that?”

“I already thanked you,” Naoya rolled his eyes.

“It’s not about thanking me, Naoya!” Suzume snapped. “It’s about you being able to take care of yourself! You’re a grown man, but you can’t hold down a job, you can’t earn a living, and you can’t even take care of your bike!”

“It was an accident, Suzu!” Naoya snapped back, galvanized by his own embarrassment. “A freak accident! There was nothing I could have done to stop it!”

“What happened?” Suzume asked him, her voice low and her eyes keen.

Naoya felt Suzume’s scrutinizing eyes on him and struggled to find words for a few seconds.

“I was crossing the bridge when the wind picked up all of a sudden,” Naoya began, knowing how strange his story was. “It started blowing the bike all over the place, so I tried to slow down. Then, the front wheel hit an oil slick or something and it started sliding all over the road and I had to really struggle to get it to stop. I was right in the middle of the road, but the only other vehicle was the truck going in the other direction, so I thought it was going to pass me by, but then. . .,”

“But then?” Suzume prompted him with clear interest.

“A lightning bolt hit it,” Naoya answered, sheepishly.

“A lightning bolt,” Suzume repeated, her tone neutral.

“The truck went out of control and the last thing I remember was it bearing down on me,” Naoya lapsed into silence after his story.

“What about the sinkhole?” Suzume asked. “When did that happen?”

“I. . . don’t remember,” Naoya admitted, rubbing the back of his neck, awkwardly. “I don’t even remember the crash. I just remember the horns and the headlights of the truck, and then I was sitting on the side of the road.”

“I see,” Suzume murmured, more to herself than Naoya.

“I know how it sounds,” Naoya assured her. “But that’s what happened. You know how I have crazy bad luck sometimes. It was like that crash was destined to happen: everything that could have gone wrong did at the precise moment it needed to. There was nothing I could have done.”

Suzume didn’t say anything right away. Instead, Suzume guided the Survivalist to the side of the road and parked it. She’d turned to look at Naoya before he’d managed to say more than a single word.

“Why—?”

“The talisman I gave you this morning; where is it?” Suzume held her left hand open for Naoya to fill.

“Why does that matter?” Naoya asked but Suzume didn’t answer.

“The talisman,” she repeated.

Reluctantly, Naoya unzipped his jacket and reached into it, yanking out the paper sutra forced on him. It was a slender script, maybe as wide as two of Naoya’s fingers and half an inch longer than his hand. As his fingers closed on the talisman, he noticed that something was different about it. He pulled the object out and stared at it; the small paper sutra was withered, and partially scorched, and the ink incantation upon its surface was smudged. Naoya only had a brief chance to inspect it before Suzume plucked it from between his fingers. She held the small, good luck charm in her open hand, inspecting it in sober silence.

“I guess it must have been damaged in the crash,” Naoya tried to offer his own explanation for the damage. “That, or it happened when Nishijima shocked me.”

Naoya kept that part to himself, but Suzume seemed to sense the fact that he was withholding something.

“What did you do today?” she asked, with marked interest.

“A couple of deliveries,” Naoya answered. “Just the usual.”

“For the past twelve hours?” Suzume demanded, clearly not taken in by the half-truth. “Tell me you did more than that.”

“I got a few odd jobs done this morning,” Naoya admitted, and breathed a heavy sigh. He hadn’t intended to tell Suzume about the night’s events and had instead promised himself he’d make up for time lost the next day. Clearly, the universe wasn’t keen on that plan. “But I got another job offer from Ichinose.”

“The soapland guy?” Suzume’s voice held a particular disdain for the man in question.

“He wanted me to find someone,” Naoya went on. “He said the guy owed him and everyone in Sin Ward a small fortune. He promised me the moon if I happened to find him.”

“And did you?” Suzume pushed him to continue.

“Yeah,” Naoya sighed through his nostrils and looked away.

“And then what happened?” Suzume didn’t let the matter drop.

“He lied to me, alright?” Naoya answered more harshly than he intended. “The guy wasn’t who Ichinose said he was. I’m not even certain what the truth was, or if I’d have even gotten paid at the end of the day. I dropped it, and I told Ichinose to go fuck himself.”

“Sounds to me like you should have done that at the very beginning,” Suzume remarked.

“Very astute observation, detective,” Naoya replied, his voice dripping with sarcasm. “Have you thought about a career in law enforcement?”

Suzume ignored the jibe; she never appreciated Naoya’s wit.

“And that’s all that happened?” whatever sixth sense Suzume possessed, it was clear it was telling her that Naoya was still withholding something, but he couldn’t say more. He hardly remembered the confrontation with Nishijima, and he didn’t want to worry Suzume by telling her he’d been in a fight. More than that, he didn’t want to give her another excuse to strip him of any more autonomy.

“That’s it,” he lied, and immediately felt a pang of guilt for doing so. Suzume gave Naoya a lingering side eye, but if she had any further suspicion, she didn’t share it. Without saying another word, she put the car back in drive and merged into traffic. The rest of the trip home went by in restless silence, with neither party saying a word.

Suzume drove with a forceful precision, effortlessly moving back and forth across the road to keep the Survivalist in continuous motion, dodging slower vehicles and chokepoints in the process. Under her direction, the Survivalist forced itself between other vehicles, relentlessly pushing forward despite the slow traffic the congested the road into Horizon. Many times, Naoya’s own judgement told him that Suzume was trying to force the car into a space too small for it, but, somehow, the Survivalist always seemed to avoid any possible collision. To someone that had never met Suzume, her behavior might seem reckless, but Naoya had been her passenger enough to know that she was in complete control, even if he couldn’t rightly explain how she made the vehicle move the way it did.

The streets of Horizon were a welcome change from the city’s eastern half. Outside of the Golden Mile, Horizon lacked the headache-inducing neon glamor of Sin Ward, but it was far from the quiet desolation of Foundation. The buildings of Horizon were tall, and pressed together, like the rest of Yōgai-shima, but they were modest and homey compared to the rest of the island.

The tight-knit buildings had laminate skins of grey brick, plaster, and wood to conceal their concrete bones, and they never ventured into anything more garish than that. The occasional storefront or business they passed on their way home also eschewed the bombastic and prismatic holographic displays of Sin Ward, at most having a glowing sign in the window, or a flickering luminescent menu standing outside the doors of an open restaurant. Looking out the passenger side window as the city rolled by, a sense of relief settled in Naoya’s chest.

He felt safe, and the realization surprised him. He only just realized that he’d been holding onto a sense of pervasive anxiousness all day. Now that he was back in Central, or perhaps because he was with Suzume, that anxiety seemed to have vanished. Turning his eyes away from the city outside, Naoya looked down at his hands. His knuckles seemed to throb, and for a moment, the red light of a passing sign cast a red light on Naoya’s hands, and he immediately thought of blood.

“I’m done with Ichinose,” Naoya swore to himself, reflexively folding his hands to conceal the imaginary stains on his fingers. “I’m done with Sin Ward, I’m done with Foundation.”

“You’ve never been in a bigger bind, Naoya,” he lectured himself as he settled back into his seat. “You can’t keep treading water doing small jobs. You’ve got to rally. You’ve got to think. Otherwise. . .”

Suzume seemed to watch Naoya from the corner of one eye, observing him as he stewed in his own frustration. However, if she was able to discern the thoughts going through his mind, she still chose to say nothing. Instead, she continued to drive in silence.

The Survivalist momentarily emerged from the cramped buildings of Horizon, enabling Naoya to see beyond the structures that crowded his vision in all directions. Through the gap in the cityscape, Naoya was finally able to see the Dawn Spires, the largest set of skyscrapers in Horizon. The Dawn Spires were a quartet of identical buildings arranged in a diamond formation that reached up some one hundred and twenty floors. The first forty floors were the widest part of each tower, creating a massive footprint that dominated the streets of Horizon. The middle span of each tower was considerably smaller and slimmer than the bottom third, and the final third of each tower was sleeker and narrower still, with the peaks of the spires narrowing into a slender spear aimed at the heavens. There were skybridges that connected each of the buildings to one another, positioned at the fortieth, sixtieth, and eightieth floors. The four buildings were absent any exotic smart-skin coating or holographic décor; instead, the Dawn Spires were decorated with a burnished bronze exterior that made them shine in the daylight.

The set of skyscrapers vanished momentarily behind another cluster of nearer buildings, but Naoya could tell that the Survivalist was growing closer to them. He caught sight of the four towers more and more as Suzume drove. Soon, the car emerged onto the streets that wound around the base of the four City Towers and Naoya felt a restless anticipation to be home.

Rather than go around the massive modern fortress sitting in the south end of Horizon, Suzume went under it, driving the Survivalist into the underground parking garage entrance near the eastern tower. The vehicle descended into darkness at a sharp angle, the tunnel ahead only lit by the occasional light that clicked on as the Survivalist approached. The tight concrete walls of the dim tunnel reminded Naoya that he was positioned beneath a hundred million tons of steel and concrete, though he tried to push the unwelcome thought to the far corners of his mind.

“Breathe, Naoya,” Suzume tried to soothe him, sensing his discomfort.

“I’m fine,” Naoya insisted, stubbornly.

Suzume guided the Survivalist through the maze of the Spire’s underground parking lots, navigating towards the space below the west tower while Naoya leaned his head back and stared at the roof, preferring to distract himself from the underground maze. Eventually, the machine was brought to a stop, and Naoya scarcely waited for Suzume to put the car in park before he sprang out. The dark grey parking garage was filled with a thousand cars of every type and color spreading in every direction, and the sound of rain and wind roared somewhere in the distance.

Naoya navigated quickly through the assortment of parked vehicles, leaving Suzume behind as he made for the elevator. He slapped the button and impatiently waited for the car to arrive, Suzume coming up behind him. As his anxiety increased, time seemed to stretch itself, and the moments dragged themselves out. The tension formed into a fiery pressure in Naoya’s stomach that threatened to surge up his throat and burst through his head like a volcano blowing its top.

Still looking at the sliding steel doors of the elevator, Naoya felt Suzume place a hand gently on his back. The gesture was gentle, and passive, but it silently reminded him that he wasn’t alone. He felt his breathing slow and his heart slowly stopped racing, though he could scarcely remember when the panic attack began. As the pressure inside subsided, Naoya glanced at the woman behind him, and flashed her a smile.

“Thanks,” he expressed his gratitude with a little embarrassment, feeling foolish that he was so easily knocked off balance while Suzume was always effortlessly confident.

“It’s nothing,” Suzume brushed the moment aside as a mechanical chime rang, and the doors of the elevator slid open, ushering them inside. As the doors closed and the car surged into motion, Naoya tried to think of being somewhere else, somewhere more open, and he distracted himself by staring at the small screen in the elevator that depicted the car’s rise up the different floors.

The first five floors of the City Towers were a massive department store divided across the four buildings. Near enough anything could be found inside the Dawn Spires, be it clothes, food, or entertainment. The shopping center was open to the public, which turned the Spires into a hub of local activity, but Naoya imagined the true intent of the shopping district was to disincentivize the residents from ever leaving. Many people worked, lived, and shopped exclusively in the tower; Naoya did enough shopping inside the Spires himself, but he couldn’t imagine never going back outside.

The floors above the shopping arcade were a mix of utility rooms and apartments, with those in the “bottom forty” being the cheaper of the rooms that the Spires had on offer. The forty floors that took up the center had more amenities, while the top forty was the most luxurious, but Naoya had never actually seen them for himself. He wondered if living on the higher floors would make life a little more bearable, but he knew that he and Suzume would never be able to afford that.

The elevator finally came to rest at the fifty-fourth floor, and when the doors slid open, Naoya felt a palpable sense of relief. Suzume stepped out first, leading the way home through the halls of the Spires. The interior décor of the Spires were never to Naoya’s liking; the halls were shimmering a golden color, contrasting the polished blackwood of the floor. Bronze sculptures were mounted on the walls depicting human figures wrought of metal traveling beneath the setting sun. Every floor Naoya had seen leaned into the sun theme too much for his liking, which made the Dawn Spires feel too much like a theme park rather than a living space. Suzume led the way into their shared apartment, scanning the badge reader positioned to the right side of the wood-laminate door, causing it to slide open. Naoya followed Suzume into the apartment, taking a moment to take in the familiar sight.

Naoya and Suzume’s apartment was fairly typical, or so he imagined. The entrance opened into a small hallway that led into the living room, where Suzume had set up a two-seater couch, and a third reclining chair around a small coffee table. Naoya wasn’t sure who the third seat was meant for; Suzume and Naoya always sat together on the loveseat, and she never allowed any guests in the apartment under any circumstances. He’d never asked her about it, imagining that he wouldn’t get an answer, and supposed it was just a matter of Suzume’s feminine sense of Feng Shui.

To the left of the living room was the kitchen, which was partially separated from the rest of the room by a kitchen island. The kitchen and its assorted tools, appliances, and all the food in the pantry was meticulously organized by Suzume, who cleaned and maintained them to perfection. Despite that, Naoya found himself spending far more time in the kitchen than Suzume did; Naoya had taken a few jobs here and there as a short order cook, while Suzume’s twelve hour shifts at the Bureau often left her without much energy to use the stove. Opposite the kitchen was a hallway with doors that opened into the interior bathroom, shower, and laundry room, with the far door leading into the shared bedroom.

The interior of the apartment was decorated according to Suzume’s tastes. The floors were the same dark hardwood, though Suzume had placed down dark blue rugs to prevent the laminate flooring from being scuffed or dirtied. The walls were a neutral ivory, and Suzume had put up paintings here and there, all of them emulating art styles from Japan’s past. Along with the old inkbrush canvases, Suzume had various potted plants, most of them bamboo shoots. As soon as the pair stepped through the door, the lights in the apartment clicked on, and the ventilation turned on, adding a slight breeze that smelled of pine. The apartment felt less like a house, and more like a lonely arboreal forest on a mountainside.

Everything about the apartment screamed of Suzume’s own personal sense of taste. Naoya was scarcely allowed to openly display any of his own possessions, and Suzume forced him to keep the items that belonged solely to him either in their bedroom or in a small space at the bottom of the closet. Naoya didn’t allow Suzume’s totalitarian control over their living space to bother him; she was the breadwinner of the two, and tonight was just one of the many times she’d gone out of her way to help him. No, instead what really bothered Naoya about the apartment was that it was just too small.

The top of the apartment’s door frame always seemed to loom low whenever Naoya entered, causing him to reflexively stoop as he stepped inside. It was an illusion, and Naoya knew it, but whenever he was in the apartment the ceiling seemed to press down on him. The walls joined in with the ceiling, pushing on Naoya’s sides. Further complicating things was Suzume’s taste in furniture, and a delight in delicate décor, which often disagreed with Naoya.

“It’s not that the apartment is too small,” Suzume would tell him whenever he complained. “It’s just that you’re too big.”

The small confines of their apartment were hard for Naoya to live in sometimes. The only thing that helped him stay sane was the view of the city. Opposite the entrance, the far wall of the apartment was a floor to ceiling window that looked out on the city. Whenever Suzume was home, she used the laminate composition of the window to alter it to look like a wall or a large tapestry, but whenever Naoya had an opportunity, he left it transparent.

When he found himself feeling anxious, he would often seat himself in front of the window and stare out towards the western part of Central. From his vantage in Horizon, Naoya could see the labyrinth of Iron District, and sometimes, he could see the massive holographic displays that spread over the distant skies of Arcade Ward. He would imagine himself down in the streets below, somewhere out in the open, seeing something new. Being free.

“I’m going to take a shower,” Suzume announced as she slipped off her shoes and strode into her apartment, leaving Naoya to struggle to take his boots off. It was hard to believe that Naoya had been in a near death accident less than an hour before the way Suzume went right back to normal. Come to think of it, Naoya realized that he’d barely thought about it twice.

“I’ll get dinner started,” Naoya called after her. After removing his boots, Naoya stripped off his jacket and made to throw it over a chair, but he paused when he felt something in his jacket. “What’s this?”

He felt a boxy kind of shape hidden inside the smart-fabric, and he spent a few moments searching through the jacket to find out what it was, meanwhile he heard the sound of water running as Suzume began to bathe. Inside the lining of his jacket, Naoya found a rarely used and frequently forgotten pocket: inside he pulled out a small plastic case. The label on the front of the case featured a man and a woman standing back to back beneath a lunar eclipse, a single word spelled out above them

“Collision.”

“I forgot I bought this,” Naoya considered, holding up the movie case. “It’s miracle this thing survived in one piece.”

Laying his jacked over the back of a chair, Naoya looked over the film case with a certain curiousity.

“What did Conbeni-chan say about this?” Naoya tried to recall. “That it was a ‘litmus test for relationships?’”

He tossed the film case down onto the table, his curiosity only growing. However, he had other things to do, and he put his thoughts of the mysterious movie to the side and repaired to the kitchen. He searched through the refrigerator, looking for something that would be quick to make. Ordinarily, Naoya would have been home a few hours earlier, and he would have had something fresh for Suzume, but today’s goose chase prevented that.

Searching through the fridge, freezer, and cupboards, he found them surprisingly sparse. The months rations hadn’t been delivered, and neither Suzume nor Naoya had done any independent shopping. They had some rice, some fish, some beer, and not much else that could be quickly prepared so late at night. At the back of the fridge, hidden beneath a covering of aluminum foil, was a bowl of curry. It had likely been there for at least a day, if not two, but curry was a Japanese staple, and Naoya didn’t have any better options.

He hastily unwrapped the leftovers and put them into a pot, reheating them as quickly as he could while also getting the rice cooker set up. He used what ingredients he could to thin out the leftovers to make a single serving for two people, while also trying to keep it palatable. He popped open a beer can and took a sip as he cooked. Savoring the flavor for a moment, Naoya decided to throw caution to the wind and poured half of the can into the curry.

A few moments later, he carried out two plates of curry, finding Suzume had already finished showering. She was standing at the table with her hair tied back into a loose ponytail, dressed in a loose white t-shirt and a pair of dark denim shorts. She was holding up the movie case that Naoya had left on the table, scrutinizing it with a keen eye.

“What’s this?” Suzume asked, holding up the movie.

“Oh, that?” Naoya placed the two plates down on the table, glancing at the movie held in Suzume’s hand. “That’s a movie recommended to me by, uh, a friend.”

“Who?” Suzume asked, sensing the trepidation in Naoya’s voice. “It wasn’t that pimp, was it?” She held the movie away from her, as though it had suddenly become dirty.

“No, no,” Naoya was quick to dismiss that idea. “It was a recommendation from someone I bump into every once in a while.”

“What’s it about?” Suzume asked, tossing the movie down onto the table.

“I don’t really remember,” Naoya admitted, awkwardly. “Though, I take it that it’s a romance.”

“I didn’t think you were into those kinds of things,” Suzume observed, taking her seat at the table.

“I’m always willing to try new things,” Naoya shrugged, taking his own seat. “It might be fun to watch it for a few minutes.”

“I just want to eat and go to bed,” Suzume announced, her voice heavy with rare weariness.

“Come on, it’s supposed to be a movie about relationships,” Naoya tried to coax her. “We have so little time together these days as it is. We should try and enjoy it.”

Naoya felt Suzume’s eyes on him, appraising him with reluctance. He tried to smile even as he knew he was brazenly treading on thin ice. He was gambling on Suzume’s goodwill, and he’d drained a fair amount of it already in the past couple of hours. The seconds dragged on as Suzume silently considered him, and Naoya was a hair’s breadth from folding.

“Alright,” Suzume sighed, sounding as though she was already regretting her choice. “But it had better be good.”

They finished the rest of their meal in relative silence, forgoing the chit-chat in the strained atmosphere. Naoya took the dishes and brought them to the kitchen, rinsing them off while Suzume fished a fresh pair of drinks from the fridge and went to wait for him on the living room couch. After rinsing off the plates in the sink, Naoya set them aside to dry before moving to the television. He picked up the movie case and stared at the front cover.

“Okay, Conbeni-chan,” Naoya thought to himself. “This is my last chance to make tonight good. Don’t let me down.”

Popping out the disc, he slid it into the movie player and hurried back to the couch as the movie began.

“I can’t stop,” the line came from one of the film’s two protagonists, a young woman named Hiruko. She was a slender woman with short brown-hair that was more cute than beautiful and played by an actress Naoya was half-way certain died in Tokyo years ago. She sat in the interrogation room of a police station, her blue bubble jacket torn, her face puffy and red from crying. She clutched herself, staring off into the middle-distance.

“Every time I think about what happened, it eats away at me a little more. I can’t get it out of my head.”

“This isn’t a fight you’re going to win,” said her co-star, the infamous Shimono Kojiro. He was dressed in a slick black suit with a pin on his collar, signifying him as a lawyer. He leaned forward, trying to get the young woman to look him in the eye. He smiled, an attempt at a reassuring grin, though it came away as something oily and awful. Was Kojiro that good an actor, or was it just life imitating art?

“You need to stop thinking about what happened to your father and start thinking about yourself.”

“You think I can do that?” the girl at first seemed shocked and stupefied, but her eyes grew hard even as tears formed at their corners. “My father was murdered and the man who killed him is still out there! I can’t do that. Not when I’m the only one that can do something about it.”

The first act surprised Naoya: it wasn’t a straight up romance, but rather, a romance couched inside a crime drama. A trouble-making politician famous for his tough-on-crime platform was killed in a hit and run on an ordinary Tokyo road. A simple, unsolved accident that would have gone uninvestigated except for one thing: the politician’s adult daughter had been in the car with him, and she’d miraculously survived the whole ordeal and come away with a testimony to not only identify the other driver but also prove that her father was the victim of an underworld hit.

Her lawyer, a sleazy, paranoid sort, spent the entire opening of the movie counseling her not to speak to the police and to keep her story under wraps. It was no surprise when a secret phone call revealed that he was an inside man for the yakuza sent to try and scare the female lead into silence. However, when it was time for them to part, the lawyer insisted on driving her home rather than letting her take the taxi arranged for her.

“Why’d you do it?” Hiruko sat in the passenger’s seat of her lawyer’s car, listening to the radio report of a fatal crash across town. “If you had let me get into that car. . .”

“You see a lot of things in this line of work. No matter which side of the law you think you’re on, no matter what reasons you’re fighting for, in the end, we all have a mountain of regrets,” Kojiro kept his eyes on the road, casually flicking off the radio as he drove. “If I’d let you go, I think that’d be one mistake too many for me.”

“Why do this if it bothers you so much?” the witness made an impassioned plea, laying a hand on her lawyer’s arm. “Reach out to someone and get help. There have to be countless people willing to help you get free from the yakuza. The police. The mayor. You’re not alone.”

“The truth is, young lady, I was in with the mob from the start,” the lawyer somehow smiled, as though admitting the truth was cleansing his soul. “They paid my way through law school all so they could have a lawyer in their pocket. I get their boys out on bail and sometimes, I scare people who know too much into not testifying. You’re braver than most, you know that?”

“Bravery doesn’t mean much if I die before the trial starts,” the witness sighed, looking up at the ceiling of the car with a forlorn stare.

“You’ll make it,” the lawyer swore. “I know a place.”

Naoya felt Suzume press up against him as the movie reached its halfway point and she leaned her head against his shoulder. The two main characters pulled into a safehouse and spent the night lying low. As they sat on the bed, sharing stories about their life, the two opposites began to attract, drawing together in a steamy scene. The lawyer was woken in the middle of the night by a call from his boss in the criminal underworld, demanding that he give up the girl. He looked down at her, still sleeping and half-covered by the blankets as he held the phone in his hand. The next morning, they had one final argument.

“There’s no going back after this,” the lawyer told her.

“There’s nothing for me to go back to,” the witness spoke firmly. “My future lays ahead and I’ll walk toward it alone, if I have to.”

“There’s no place for me on the road you’re walking,” the lawyer took her by the shoulders, staring deeply into her eyes.

“Then maybe our worlds were only meant to collide this one time,” the girl smiled a sad smile and touched her lawyer’s face.

“I don’t want that to be true,” the lawyer told her. “I don’t want this to be the only moment we have.”

“Then let’s say goodbye for now, and promise each other it won’t be forever,” the witness held her hand out, her pinky extended, and the lawyer gave her a melancholy look, hooking her little finger with his own.

The lawyer took off after the emotional climax, leaving the witness alone in the hotel room with nothing more than promises she’d be safe and that he’d be back for her. He called his boss and got in his car; the scene juxtaposed with shots of ominous men in suits climbing into a car somewhere else in Tokyo as the lawyer drove off. Naoya felt the tension build as the two cars raced across town. Where was the lawyer going and who were the men in the other vehicle? He had to know.

The two cars pulled up to their destinations simultaneously, the lawyer arriving at an office building while the second car pulled into the hotel parking lot. The lawyer pushed in through the front doors and blew past the front desk, the scene transitioning back to the hotel as a group of men went up to the hotel’s check-in counter. After a muffled conversation the audience wasn’t allowed to hear, the suited men went toward the elevators and hit a button, causing the elevator door to open with a chime, revealing the lawyer standing inside as the scene abruptly transitioned again. The lawyer strolled through the building, ignoring the glares of men in sharp dressed suits with tattoos creeping up their necks as he took hold of a door handle and twisted.

The door swung open, revealing the witness sitting on the bed, who looked up in surprise. Four men entered the room, led by a clean-cut man with brown hair and a grey suit. He gestured to the pin on his lapel, revealing himself as her lawyer’s strait-laced partner. He escorted her out of the room with three policemen in tow, closing the door on their way out, transitioning back to the office building.

The lawyer stood in front of a desk. Behind it sat a wide shouldered, leathery skinned yakuza with his shirt unbuttoned to reveal part of the tattoos that covered most of his upper body. Without saying anything, the lawyer reached up to his lapel and pried loose his pin, tossing it down on the desk with disdain. The yakuza boss caught it and glared up at the lawyer with outrage, though by that time, the former lawyer was already walking away.

The movie ended with a shot of the lawyer talking to his partner as the police escort arrived at the courthouse. The lawyer lit up a smoke as his partner spoke, though it was clear that most of what was being said was being ignored. Constantly checking the car’s mirrors, a look of fear crossed Kojiro’s features as a vehicle that had been parked in front of the yakuza’s office building rounded the corner, now hot on the lawyer’s tail. He tried to keep calm and drive slowly, abruptly ending his call to his partner.

After thirty seconds of slow-motion driving, the lawyer’s eyes constantly darting between the road and the mirror, suddenly the tailing car had disappeared. The lawyer checked his blind spots, desperate to find the man pursuing him before allowing himself a relieved smile. Before he could react, a car sped out of an alley ahead of him, catching him off guard. The film cut to black as the sound of squealing tires was heard, followed by grinding metal. Abruptly, the credits began to roll.

While the names of the film’s crew ran over a black screen, Kojiro crooned his hit single “We Only Have Tonight” in a soft, breathy voice as the words of the lead actress spoke over him, giving her testimony about the men that had killed her father in a premeditated vehicular homicide. More than once, the young woman’s voice broke, and she could be heard crying. As the last of the credits disappeared into darkness and Kojiro’s words trailed into silence, the judge in the courtroom announced that a verdict had been reached in the trial, though the audience would never hear it.

“That’s how it ends?” Suzume complained, sitting up straight. “They don’t end up together?”

“I guess they were going for a bittersweet ending,” Naoya scratched his head as the movie ended. Had he been pranked after all?

“I hate endings like this,” Suzume complained. “They didn’t even have the decency to film a proper conclusion.”

“Maybe they wanted to leave it up to the audience to decide?” Naoya ventured.

“That’s even worse,” Suzume hissed. “It’s so indecisive. After an hour and thirty minutes of story-telling, the director just gave up and left everything unresolved, so the audience can decide if they want a happy ending or not. It makes the entire narrative pointless, in my opinion.”

“Okay, so the ending wasn’t good, but it had me going through the second act,” Naoya tried to put a positive spin on things. “I was hooked.”

“It sucked,” Suzume shook her head, decisively handing down the film’s fate. “I’m going to bed.”

Without missing a beat, Suzume got up and strode away, disappearing into the bedroom, leaving Naoya in the dark as the television screen faded to black. He leaned against the armrest of the couch, slowly rubbing his head in frustration.

“Thanks for the suggestion, Conbeni-chan.”

The Daily Grind Case File #7, “I’m smarter than I look.”

“I’m smarter than I look.”

The Daily Grind

Case File #7

January 4th, 2044

07:20 PM

Sin Ward

Temptation District

Nanbu Naoya

“Have you seen this guy?” it was a question Naoya had asked for the last few hours, and, often enough, he would get the same answer. In his hand, he held out his Augur, which projected the clean-cut image of Nishijima.

“Yeah, I’ve seen him,” answered the surly bartender who looked down at the image.

Naoya was standing in a bar on the first floor of a casino called the “Ivory Tower.” True to its name, the building was a white marble spear that pointed up towards the sky. While it would have stood apart in another ward, in Sin Ward, it blended into the numerous gregarious buildings that vied for the attention of passersby. Since spotting Nishijima down in the south, Naoya had broken away from the chase, and headed north, up into the busier parts of Sin Ward. Though he was no longer looking for Nishijima, he hadn’t truly given up the chase.

The way Nishijima suddenly disappeared finally convinced Naoya that there was more to this man and the people chasing him than Ichinose had told him. It was obvious that running down the man in the grey coat was going to be far more difficult than cornering an ordinary mark with an overdue bar tab, and so Naoya changed his tactics. He headed up north, looking to pick up the earliest steps in Nishijima’s path; he needed to anticipate what the other man really wanted if he hoped to catch him, after all. All his work over the past few hours had led him here.

“I’ve got to tell you, though,” the woman behind the bar fixed Naoya with a keen eye. “You’re not the first guy to come in here asking about him. You’re not even the tenth.”

The inside of the building had a very foreign and very expensive vibe, like it was the palace of a European prince. The floors were pristine white marble with gold patterns, and the walls were decorated with white and gold floral patterns, which contrasted with the hard black furniture and countertops. Golden chandeliers hung from the ceilings, although they were only there to provide the illusion of luxury, as the true light sources were sconces on the walls. The rest of the staff were dressed in the same monotone formal attire with black suits with white button up shirts, waistcoats and gloves.

Far from Ichinose’s soapland in the middle of Sin Ward, or the dark town whose debauchery was on full display, the Ivory Tower was a far more formal and refined den of vices, but it was no less a market of sin than anywhere else in the city. The Ivory Tower was a comprehensive business with various services offered up and down its seventy-odd floors. The first floor had check-in services for the hotel rooms above, along with a ground floor restaurant and bar that Naoya was told paled in comparison to the eateries above, but the Ivory Tower was more than a hotel; it was also a multi-story casino, and brothel.

While soaplands like the Virgin Sacrifice still abided by old laws of Japan and tried to pretend that they were anything but brothel, the Ivory Tower remembered that it was in Yōgai-shima, and Japan’s legislature held no sway over it. Still, the high-class establishment advertised the services of its employees with more grace than Ichinose could ever hope to have.

Like Ichinose’s bathhouse, pictures of numerous women were hung at various points around the lobby in positions that commanded the viewers’ attention. Sitting at the bar, Naoya could see the framed portrait of a woman behind the bartender. The portrait had a frame of gold and the picture itself was styled to look like an oil painting, though Naoya imagined that was the result of some filter applied to a digital photo. The woman in the painting was blonde with wavy hair and a pair of blue eyes and pink lips. She was dressed in a white form-fitting dress with fur dangling over her right shoulder and a small fan in her left hand. She was looking to her right, her sharp eyes and dangerously beautiful features looking away from Naoya, as if to tell the viewer that she was simply too far above them for her to even consider making eye contact.

While the portrait had no name assigned to it, Naoya didn’t doubt that the woman worked in the Ivory Tower at one point or another. The other portraits he’d seen since he’d walked in were much the same; all of them showing women in expensive clothes with the most immaculate of makeup, and every photo framed in a way that made them seem untouchable. The women who worked at the Tower were singers, private dancers, and companions of the rich and famous: courtesans of the modern day. They were beyond the reach of ordinary men unless a commensurate price was paid for their attention. All of that made the bartender seem a bit out of place.

The woman behind the bar was roughly Naoya’s age, maybe a few years older, and dressed in the white shirt and vest that the rest of the staff had. She had thin dark eyes and a headful of black hair that was tied into a loose and messy ponytail. Contributing to her rough appearance, the woman had a washcloth dangling over one shoulder and her sleeves were rolled up, exposing a tattoo on her left forearm. Naoya couldn’t say why the woman was allowed to present herself so out of line with the building’s aesthetic, but he didn’t mind, as it made her seem far more real than the women in the portraits ever were.

“I imagine you’ve had a train of guys coming through this door, flashing this picture around,” Naoya tucked the Augur into his pocket.

“That’s quite the understatement,” the lady bartender cracked a small smile. “I’m afraid you’re out of luck, though.”

“How’s that?” Naoya asked, casually leaning against the bar.

“You’re gonna get the same answer I gave to every goon that walked through those doors,” she flashed him a knowing look.

“And what’s that?” Naoya spread his hands and offered a smile.

“He came in, asked a few questions, and then he left,” the woman gave Naoya a soft shrug and a smile of her own. “He spent less time in here than you did, big guy. He didn’t say who he was, where he was going, or how he planned to get there. He walked out those doors behind you hours ago and never came back through.”

“Really?” Naoya looked over his shoulder back towards the entrance.

“Sorry I can’t be more help,” the woman made it sound as though she were dismissing him, but Naoya didn’t leave.

“That wasn’t what I was going to ask about, though,” Naoya corrected the bartender, and she gave him an appraising look.

“Alright, then,” the woman flashed an amused grin. “Shoot.”

“The man that came in here today,” Naoya leaned closer and lowered his voice, not wanting the few customers in the otherwise vacant bar to overhear their conversation. “He was looking for someone; a woman.”

Naoya gestured at the photo of the woman in white for emphasis.

“Sounds to me like you know more about this guy than I do,” the bartender observed, her dark eyes searching Naoya’s face. “I don’t know what you expect me to tell you.”

“The woman he was looking for,” Naoya fixed the bartender with a pleading eye, trying to impress on her the importance of his question. “What do you remember about her? Did he tell you her name?”

“No,” the bartender shook her head. “He said he was looking for a new girl. I mean, really new, like he expected her to be here yesterday.”

“Did he say anything else about her?” Naoya asked, though he tried not to seem too forceful with his questions. “Did he describe her?”

“No, but he had a picture of her,” the bartender answered, and Naoya felt a soft jolt of surprise. None of the other men and women he’d spoken to had mentioned a photo.

“Do you remember what she looked like?” Naoya asked, feeling a jolt of excitement, thinking that he might be onto something.

“She was young. She had red hair,” the bartender answered, her eyes drifting away from Naoya as she tried to recall the details of the photo. “You don’t see that a lot in this city. She was pretty, too. Not drop dead gorgeous, like, you know,” the bartender nodded her head at the picture of the blonde behind her. “But she was cute.”

“Do you remember anything else?” Naoya asked, grasping for anything else to go on.

“She had brown eyes, and a slim nose,” the bartender gave Naoya a weak smile as she grasped for something to appease him. Naoya felt his face falling into a frown, an expression that was often unsettling for other people, and he remembered to keep his features stoic, despite his disappointment. Even though she may have seen a picture of the woman Nishijima was looking for, the bartender’s description wasn’t far off from what Naoya had heard secondhand from the other dives he’d hit up before this one.

“Oh!” the bartender spoke up after another moment of thought and reached up to touch a finger to the top of her left cheek. “She had a tattoo right here under her eye. It was a heart, with a small kanji inside it.”

“A small heart, huh?” Naoya reached up and touched the same spot on his own face. “I didn’t hear that before.”

“Well,” the bartender spread her hands. “That’s really all I can remember.”

“You’ve been a big help,” Naoya assured her and he flashed another smile.

“I’d say good luck finding the guy, but. . .,” the bartender trailed off, sizing up Naoya as the man stood upright.

“Don’t worry,” he tried to reassure her. “At this point, I’m more interested in just talking to this guy.”

“For his sake, I hope you’re not lying,” the bartender cracked a smile and turned away, signaling the end of the conversation. Naoya was about to turn and leave when he saw the small kiosk mounted on the end of the bar that customers could use to order drinks. He pulled out his Augur and swiped it over the kiosk, triggering the device to pay out a small tip to the bartender. It was probably insultingly small considering the building’s usual clientele, but Naoya figured leaving without a gesture of thanks would be inappropriate considering the Ivory Tower’s hospitality.

The man at the door gave Naoya a dirty look as he left, though he said nothing. Ordinarily, Naoya imagined a man dressed the way he was, in a leather jacket and boots, wouldn’t be allowed into a place like the Tower, but his reputation as a deliveryman in Sin Ward preceded him. Some doors that remained closed to others were open to Naoya, if only because complacent doormen thought he was there on business.

Returning to the world outside, Naoya was greeted by Izumi with a roaring peal of thunder chasing a lightning bolt that had long since vanished. Night had fallen in the hours since he’d had his first “encounter” with Nishijima, but the rain and the wind had continued without ceasing. Naoya strode down the steps in front of the Ivory Tower towards his bike, looking down at his Augur.

He picked his helmet up off the back of his bike and slid it on before his Augur transformed back into a pair of goggles. Pressing the lenses to his face, Naoya mounted his bike and started it up. The engine whined to life, and the Bridge-Runner pulled away into traffic.

When the sun went down, Sin Ward truly came to life. Heading west from the Ivory Tower, Naoya was afforded the familiar view of some of the district’s most scenic structures. The Elysium Fields, a soft tan multistory building that was some sixty floors tall and nearly as wide, which featured a towering relief of two women embracing in the center of the building, and then the Perdition, one of the tallest buildings in the ward with a nanite superstructure which had reshaped itself into a spiral around the building. The tip of a building shaped like a wine bottle peered over the skyline, struggling to be seen by the busy traffic, and another building flashed bright red, imitating a volcano, but none of them could compare to the mysterious tower of Tsukuyomi looming in the background, its false pale moon hanging forever in the sky.

Traffic moved too slowly for Naoya’s liking; with the sunset, the human tide flowed into Sin Ward, filling the streets with flashing lights, roaring engines, tires sloshing through the wet street, and people crowding the sidewalks. There were thousands of people around Naoya in all directions, be they in a car, or a bus, or in one of the rail cars that ran along the tracks suspended over the city streets. Ordinarily, Naoya enjoyed the sights and sounds of Yōgai-shima when the island came alive, but being stuck in the traffic jam, barely able to move forward while a hundred other vehicles flanked him made him feel trapped.

“Just breathe, Naoya,” he tried to imagine those words being spoken in Suzume’s voice. “Breathe.”

When he was finally able to fight through the traffic clogging the east-to-west streets, Naoya turned south, heading back towards Decadence District. The traffic thinned, but it didn’t disappear, though Naoya was able to gain enough space and speed that he could shove his anxiety somewhere into the back of his mind for the moment. When the opportunity came, Naoya turned down a side street and pulled into a dark alley between two apartment buildings.

He pried his Augur away from his face, and the device shifted back into the silhouette of a phone. Holding it in his gloved hands, Naoya paused for a moment, considering what he was going to say to the man he was about to call. He needed to be discreet, he knew, but he felt the press of time. He’d chosen to try and approach the problem of Nishijima from a lateral angle, trusting that the man would prove too elusive for his other hunters to find, but Naoya knew he was daring a little too far at this point. Nishijima might have been caught already, and if he wasn’t, Suzume was soon to be off work, meaning that Naoya would have to suspend the chase. With those thoughts in his mind, Naoya swiftly placed the call, choosing to improvise.

The call rang four times, and an automated voice tried to prompt Naoya into leaving a message, he hung up. He stared at the phone, wondering if he’d made some kind of mistake and waited too long, but his thoughts were interrupted as he was called back, and Naoya promptly answered.

“Tell me it’s good news,” came Ichinose’s voice from the other end of the phone. The man sounded tired and irritated.

“Not exactly,” Naoya folded his arms, frowning as he considered the other man’s mood. “That guy, uh, Nishino; has anyone caught him yet?”

“What do you think?” Ichinose growled, his frustration palpable. “I don’t suppose you’ve gotten shit done, have you?”

“I’ve got a lead or two,” Naoya answered, though he only said it to try and keep the soapland manager agreeable. “But, about this guy; would you know if he got picked up by a debt collector working for another pimp?”

“I’d know, Accident-kun. I’d know,” Ichinose assured him, and Naoya could hear the other man shuffling around, leaning over the phone. “Now, what leads have you got for me?”

“They’re my leads,” Naoya told him, shutting the other man out. The more he heard, the more it sounded like Ichinose was just a middleman for someone else. He didn’t seem to have any personal investment in the chase; he didn’t even remember Nishijima’s name. “I don’t need anyone else cutting in and taking this out from under me.”

“Taking it out from under you?” Ichinose scoffed; his voice filled with mockery. “Have you forgotten who’s paying you to do this?”

“Somehow, I get the feeling that you’re not the one in charge of all this,” instead of saying that out loud, though, Naoya chose a different tact.

“I’m being paid by a man who is very well connected, to hear him talk,” Naoya agreed, adding a little mockery to his own voice. “Which is a good thing, seeing as I need to find someone.”

“You and me both,” Ichinose scoffed, his patience wearing audibly thin.

“I’m looking for a woman,” Naoya could hear Ichinose laugh over the phone line at that.

“Hitting up all the flesh bars in town helped you work up an appetite, eh, Nanbu-kun?” the other man chuckled. “Swing on by if you have an itch that needs scratching.”

“I’m not looking for one of your girls,” Naoya ignored Ichinose’s provocations.

“Who, then?” the manager asked with interest and Naoya paused, knowing he needed to choose his next few words carefully. Every bartender, janitor, or working girl that Nishijima had spoken to all told Naoya the same thing: he was looking for a specific woman. Young, red hair, brown eyes, a tattoo under her left eye, and very new to the industry. Though it was clear that Nishijima was looking for a specific person, he hadn’t mentioned any names. The secondhand description was all Naoya had to go on.

“Someone young; late teens, to early twenties,” Naoya felt a little unclean saying the words aloud. He knew how he meant them, but he also knew how the other man would perceive them. “Red hair.”

“Red hair?” Ichinose repeated the words, thinking aloud. “That’s not so common. Black hair, brown hair, bleach blonde. Blues and pinks, but red? You don’t see that a lot.”

“The woman; she’s new in this line of business.”

“You’re a real freak, Nanbu-kun,” Ichinose sounded truly amused. “I always knew it. You’ve got an appetite for the nasty stuff, but you’re just too ashamed to admit it, aren’t you? Or maybe it’s that girlfriend of yours keeping you hungry?”

“Do you know of a girl like that or not?” Naoya demanded, sincerely regretting that he ever called Ichinose, or that he’d ever met the man to begin with.

“Chill, Nanbu-kun,” Ichinose tried to sound soothing, but there was a toxic mirth in his tone. “I know it’s hard to stay calm when you’re about to have your cherry popped but relax. Take it easy for a moment. You don’t want to be too excited when you find this girl you’re looking for.”

Naoya’s fingers hovered over the screen of the Augur, and he fought not to just hang up and write the day off. At this point, it was curiosity that kept Naoya’s attention, not the money: who was Nishijima and why was everyone looking for him? He wanted to know.

“So, Nanbu-kun wants a redhead who is still young, and not too loose,” Ichinose listed off the details of the girl’s description, thinking aloud. He went silent for a moment, and Naoya waited with baited breath. “Can’t say that rings a bell.”

“You’re sure?” Naoya demanded, desperate for a lead.

“I know what’s on offer in this town,” Ichinose insisted, sounding defensive. “Managers like myself; we’re like coaches and owners for baseball teams. We watch each other, we talk, we study different team compositions, and the women? Well, they float around and trade hands from time to time. Sometimes the girl wants a chain of scenery, other times the manager owes someone else a debt, and he trades an employee to square things. It’s real political, you understand?”

“Political, right,” Naoya scoffed and rolled his eyes.

“What I’m trying to say is that in this industry, it behooves a man like me to know the roster of the other teams in the league,” Ichinose went on. “And to know who the freelancers are, and the new draft picks. But let me tell you, when a new girl shows up in the circuit, that gets attention. More so if she’s young. Lots of repeat customers will pay extra for, uh, freshness, let’s say. Red hair; that makes a splash, too. If a girl like that was in circulation, I’d have heard about it.”

The soap-land manager paused for a moment, choosing to be dramatic.

“If she were on this side of the river, that is,” he finished and Naoya knew instantly what he meant.

The White-Mountain Sanzu; a “river” that ran through the east side of Sin Ward. In reality, it was a crack in the city’s foundations from the quake of 2042, and the rupture had filled in with seawater. The homes and businesses near the Sanzu were badly damaged, and many of the buildings on the east side of the Sanzu had been left to fester, and they’d since become occupied by many of the transients from Foundation, which in turn transformed the White Mountain Sanzu into the de facto borderline between Sin Ward and its eastern neighbor.

“You don’t keep up with the business in Foundation?” Naoya tried to pump the other man for more information, but part of him knew that he may very well have hit a wall he couldn’t climb.

“It’s not that I don’t,” Ichinose corrected him. “It’s that I can’t. The Kabuki Towers run all the sex trade in that part of town, and they don’t talk to people outside their circles.”

“Shit,” Naoya clicked his teeth in frustration.

“If the lady you’re looking for is working in this town, my bets are she’s on the other side of the Sanzu,” Ichinose affected an amused nonchalance. “Of course, if you’re still looking to hit it while she’s fresh, I’d cross the river sooner rather than later.”

Naoya hung up and sat staring at the phone for several long seconds, torn by indecision. Several times today, Naoya had been close to hanging up the chase and washing his hands of everything, but he was never closer to giving in than he was at that moment. Crossing the Sanzu wasn’t something he’d ever done before, and it wasn’t something he wanted to do.

He’d been close to the river before on a delivery or two, and he’d seen the damage that still lingered from the quake. Even on Sin Ward’s side, he’d felt hostile eyes on him as he crept through the town in his bike. He’d had enough thugs in Sin Ward that targeted him because he was tall and intimidating to ordinary people, but Naoya had no desire to go looking for trouble, and crossing the Sanzu was always a recipe for just that.

It was getting late, the sun had fallen, and the storm howled overhead; all of them convincing reasons not to go. On the off chance that he did find Nishijima, there was no guarantee that he could actually catch him this time. He still didn’t know how the stranger had even performed his little disappearing act, and he couldn’t stop him from doing it again. Maybe it was the challenge that Nishijima represented that spurred Naoya into motion.

“I’ll just take a look,” Naoya told himself as he pressed the Augur towards his face, shifting them back into the shape of goggles. “I’ll make a quick pass through and then go home.”

He spurred the Bridge-Runner into motion, exiting out through the other side of the alley. He headed east, traveling down along the southern coast while the storm rolled on overhead. He felt a sense of foreboding, but he pushed it to the back of his mind, reasoning that it was nothing more than a feeling of lingering anxiety.

The first thing that Naoya noticed as he headed towards the island’s eastern edge was the gradual diminishing of traffic. Cars quickly made themselves scarce where the roads connecting Sin and Foundation were concerned. Regulars visited the Temptation District in the north, and some tourists went down to the Ambition or Decadence Districts, but no one was keen to visit Foundation Ward. Pedestrians vanished even faster; driven indoors by the rain. Only a single commuter rail actually ran across the Sanzu, furthering Foundation’s sense of isolation.

The businesses with their flashy neon signs and provocative imagery thinned out, becoming sparser with each block that Naoya passed. Naoya felt the slight shift in his tires that told him he was riding over fissures in the wet street beneath him, though he couldn’t see them in the dark. The headlight from his bike was reflected in the broken, dark windows of the buildings on either side of the road, many of them having the grey, standard shape of the island’s early mass-printed buildings. They weren’t unoccupied, but they were abandoned in nearly every other sense. The concrete buildings were bare, lacking a laminate to protect them from the rain, or to hide the graffiti painted onto their sides, or the spider-webbing cracks that traveled up their walla. Ahead of Naoya, a light shined, and he slowed as he reached the edge of the Sanzu.

The Sanzu stretched from north to south, forming a fracture in the foundation of Yōgai-shima as it passed from the banks of Getto-san out to the sea. The rift in the city’s concrete and steel foundation stretched some one hundred feet across, and every year, the tear grew wider and deeper from the erosion of the saltwater. The river had overflowed from the constant downpour released by Izumi, and the Sanzu had flowed up its concrete banks, however, it wasn’t enough to overcome the protections the city had put in place.

A pair of identical bridges had been erected to span the Sanzu, which were a bright and polished silver in color, serving to contrast the worn roadway. The floor of the bridges was a dark, coarse material made to provide friction for car tires in inclement weather, and two smaller pedestrian walkways were sequestered at either side of the bridge. Matching silver barriers had been placed on the banks of the river to hold back the overflow, and Naoya heard the hum of machinery and sloshing of water, suggesting some mechanism was redirecting the current to prevent it from breaching the barricades. A pair of signs were fixed over the bridges, flashing the same message: “FLOOD WARNING! CROSS WITH CAUTION!”

Naoya gently nudged his bike forward, guiding the vehicle onto the bridge across the Sanzu. He drove slowly and carefully, crossing the bridge while keeping his eyes peeled for any obstructions ahead of him, however, a glinting light to his right slowly drew Naoya’s attention. Turning his head, he could see shapes within the water of the Sanzu. Piles of concrete could be seen stacked below the water’s surface, along with broken pipes, and the silhouettes of more of those grey concrete buildings that had collapsed into the river. Flickering lights flashed in the dark currents, illuminating the sunken buildings, but Naoya couldn’t tell whether they had somehow survived the water for the past few years, or if the lights had been placed in water for some reason he couldn’t fathom. The ghostly sight stayed with Naoya even after he looked away.

Leaving the bridge behind, Naoya crossed into Foundation. The city wasn’t what he’d expected; half the stories he’d heard about Foundation had prepared him for some kind of post-apocalyptic wasteland with burning buildings, broken roads, and the clap of gunfire echoing from some indiscernible location. Instead, the wear and tear from the fringes of Sin Ward continued unabated.

Naoya rolled by block after block of grey buildings, not seeing anyone. The rain seemed to start pouring harder the moment his bike crossed the bridge, and the wind hit Naoya in the chest with more force, as if whatever ephemeral protections the rest of Yōgai-shima had simply didn’t exist here. The streets were empty save for the pooling water and cars parked against the side of the road. Not a person was in sight, which made Foundation feel all the more vacant. The only evidence of habitation were lights in the windows of the apartment Naoya passed, and old lit-up signs over bars and stores still open amid the hurricane.

In his goggles, the map Ichinose gave him appeared in the corner of his vision. The flesh-peddler had the foresight to mark businesses on the far side of the Sanzu, but there were only three. Of the businesses that were in Sin Ward, Naoya reasoned that whatever men were looking Nishijima, they’d certainly canvassed the entire north side of the city and were likely pressing towards the southern shore. He could only hope that Nishijima had remained a step ahead of the hunters chasing him, even as Naoya hoped he was another step ahead, still.

Taking a turn, Naoya laid eyes on the first building marked by Ichinose, which appeared to be a squat grey building with only three floors, a veritable dwarf among the towers of Yōgai-shima. The sign out front showed a fisherman with a large net, who leered lustily at a mermaid caught inside it. Although he couldn’t see the name of the building, there was a lit red sign that flashed in one of the windows, declaring that the establishment was open.

Pulling over at the side of the street, Naoya tried to decide whether or not he should go inside. If the girl was there, then he could find her and confirm his suspicions, but there was also the chance that Nishijima could spot him coming in or out of the establishment. Naoya looked at the map again, which still flashed in the corner of his eye.

The soapland in front of Naoya was the nearest to the bridge into Foundation, so if Nishijima had already beaten him here, then he was wasting his time. Looking at the map, the two other establishments were further into Foundation, and it wasn’t lost on him that Ichinose’s admitted ignorance about this part of the city meant that there could be more brothels or dives operated by the Kabuki Towers that the manager didn’t know about, and spending his time searching them one by one risked missing Nishijima somewhere else.

“What if I don’t have to chase Nishijima?” Naoya felt a different tactic forming in his mind. “What if I can draw him to me?”

Twisting his wrist, Naoya spurred the bike into motion again. Using the map for guidance, Naoya circled the block, heading a little further into Foundation. He eventually guided the bike through several tight alleyways, parking it behind a building beneath an awning roughly the same distance away from the three spots marked by Ichinose. When the bike came to a stop, Naoya climbed off and pried off his Augur.

He stood to the left of an alleyway exit door, using the small canopy perched above it to shelter himself from the rain. A small, flickering fluorescent light illuminated the tight corridors in brief bursts of yellow luminescence, revealing that the alleyway formed a T-junction. Naoya stood in the gap between two smaller buildings, with the passage to the street continuing out to his right. To his left was a much larger apartment building with another longer alley that ran parallel to Naoya, from north to south, though the corridor was tight and hardly large enough for Naoya himself to walk down.

He shifted the Augur back into the form of a phone, and the device displayed Ichinose’s map. Looking at the different red pips that flashed on the map around him, Naoya raised a finger and dragged it across the screen, marking a path that ran between all three. A moment later, and the Bridge-Runner charged off at his direction, racing back into the streets of Foundation.

With sheets of rain pouring into the streets, visibility was limited, and Foundation’s sidewalks were marked with few streetlights, and maybe half of them were still working. The Bridge-Runner, even as large as it was, blended in with the heavy shadows on the streets, making it nearly impossible to discern save for the piercing beam of its single headlight and the characteristic whine of its engine. After the first lap around the streets, Naoya switched off the Bridge-Runner’s light and began guiding it around the illuminating gleam of the occasional streetlight, trying to hide the passage of the machine in the darkness of the night.

Guided by Naoya, the Bridge-Runner accelerated through the storm, moving faster than he’d ridden it all day. Buzzing through the streets, Naoya was able to see the occasional person through his Augur which he hadn’t seen before. Vagrants, who had no homes to shelter in, moved about in the alleys, wrapping themselves tightly in raincoats, tarps, and blankets to shield themselves from the endless downpour. Guiding the bike, Naoya gave the misfortunate a wide berth, having no desire to add to their troubles.

The Bridge-Runner circled the streets of Foundation, following the path that Naoya had marked. Whenever he neared one of the businesses that Ichinose put on the map, Naoya would slow the bike, allowing it to hover at a distance from the entrance so he could peer at the doorway through his Augur, watching and waiting to see who was entering and exiting before moving on. The bike spurred into motion again, moving away from the northmost brothel and towards the one furthest east. The machine was halfway between the two when lightning flashed and Naoya noticed a pair walking down the sidewalk on his right.

He was so myopic about getting to and from each bar and soapland Ichinose had marked that he’d momentarily lost sight of the pedestrians he was passing on the road. His eyes locked onto the two figures, but the Bridge-Runner was already moving parallel to them and stopping the black bike in the middle of the road risked attracting attention, so he let the bike race forward down the dark, rainy street and immediately took a sharp right turn. He wheeled the bike around, spinning the block as quickly as he could to get behind the pair again.

At the top of the street, Naoya slowed the bike, moving at half the speed he had before, careful to keep his distance to avoid alerting the pair of pedestrians that he was following them. The bike crept down the road and Naoya kept his eyes fixed on the sidewalk to his right, straining his sight for any motion. He caught up with them not much farther down the street than they were before and Naoya slowed the bike even more, keeping a good twenty feet behind them.

It was a man and a woman walking down the street, with the woman standing on the right, sheltered in the shadows of the buildings while the man stood on her left, with his arm draped around the woman’s shoulders, protectively. The woman Naoya could barely see, hidden by the darkness, the shape of the man’s body, and a dark grey trenchcoat that was draped over her frame. The man, however, was different.

As they passed beneath a streetlight, Naoya saw the man more clearly, and beheld a familiar figure. The man was dressed in a dark suit, unheard of in this part of town, and his black and grey hair was pomaded back with care. The man cut a slim figure, and it was one that Naoya was certain he’d seen before.

The pair were heading east, back towards Sin Ward and away from the last of the three buildings Ichinose had marked. Naoya realized the bike must have already passed them once or twice while driving around the city, and it was only happenstance that a lightning strike revealed them to him. Now that he had them, though, his instincts told him he needed to act quickly.

The bike crept forward, angling the front of the vehicle towards the pair and Naoya flicked the headlight of the bike back on, bathing the pair in the white-blue radiance of the beam. The man, Nishijima, turned to look back, raising his left hand to try and shield his eyes from the light. Then, at Nishijima’s urging, the two of them began to run.

Nishijima didn’t move with the speed Naoya had seen before, instead busying himself with ushering the young woman wearing his trenchcoat. While the Bridge-Runner was built for endurance and not speed, the bike could easily have overtaken the pair, but he kept the bike moving slowly, having it dart forward and honk at the two of them like a dog herding sheep. Halfway down the street as they were, Nishijima chose to step off the street and push the young woman into the alley to escape to the other side of the block, heading east.

The pair scrambled to keep ahead of the bike as it pursued them down the alley, its horn blaring. When they escaped into the street beyond, Naoya had the bike circle north to their right, herding them further south. The pair scrambled down the street, the young woman panicking and clinging to Nishijima, who himself was silent and stoic, alternating between watching the oncoming bike and turning his head about, looking for some safe shelter the pair could find to escape.

The bike continued to chase them south and east, where the pair rounded a corner where a tall, wide grey apartment building stood. They fled down the street, moving eastward, and Naoya pushed the bike to move faster to convince the pair that they wouldn’t reach the end of the next street before they were overtaken. Naoya could see the moment that Nishijima spotted the tight alleyway on his right that ran between a wide apartment building and two smaller structures on its east side. Once again, Nishijima ushered the young woman into the passageway and then forced himself in behind while the bike pulled itself up to a stop, shining its headlight into the alley that was too small for it to follow them into.

Light flashed into the corridor on Naoya’s left, and the sound of panting voices and footsteps echoed up the alley. A moment later, a young woman wrapped in a wet grey trenchcoat burst into the small intersection in the alleyway, followed by a man with dark black and grey hair. The pair were too busy looking over their shoulders at the light being shined at their backs to notice Naoya standing in the alley with them.

“Evening,” Naoya stepped away from the wall he’d been leaning against, raising his voice to be heard. The woman yelped and Nishijima’s head whipped around, his dark eyes flashing with surprise for only a split second before he placed himself in front of the woman, urging her to stay behind him by holding out his left hand while keeping himself between her and Naoya.

“How did you—?” Nishijima began, his eyes flicking towards the bike at the edge of the alley, then towards Naoya. Nishijima looked almost exactly like the picture Ichinose had been provided, but his drawn features spoke of exhaustion, and his once slicked back hair was now messy from the rain and his hurried flight. His clothes were black on black, with only a small white tie pin bringing any color to the jet-black suit.

“I’m smarter than I look,” Naoya raised his Augur, lightly waving it in his hand. On its screen was the bike’s camera, through which he controlled the vehicle from a distance. “You’re Nishijima, yeah?”

The man said nothing but continued to back himself and the young woman up against the wall as Naoya stepped forward. The young woman peaked out over Nishijima’s shoulder, allowing Naoya to get a look at her face. Her features were as had been described to him before, having red hair matted down against her face by the rain. She peered at Naoya with only one good eye; the left half of her face was bruised and swollen, forcing her left eye shut. She was dressed in a slender, semi-transparent dress that was partially torn, which would leave her unprotected against the rain if not for Nishijima’s coat.

“Did you do that to her?” Naoya asked, but he never got an answer. The moment Naoya’s eyes shifted to the battered woman, Nishijima reached into his coat with his right hand and withdrew something. Naoya scarcely had time to react before the man in black whipped something out of his jacket and swung it towards Naoya’s face.

There was a loud crack as something collided with the right side of his helmet and Naoya was sent reeling backwards, stumbling to his hands and knees. His helmet was thrown from his head, sending it clattering across the alley before it hit the wall of a building and came to a stop. Whispers of smoke rose up from the side of the helmet where it appeared to have partially melted from whatever struck it. The impact, although blunted by his helmet, still sent a painful wave through Naoya’s head, and it took him a moment to regain his bearing.

“Do you think you’re the first of the Towers’ goons to catch up with me today?” Nishijima asked, his voice was soft, but it had a rasp that suggested a hard-lived existence. He held a slender black collapsible rod in his right hand, which had a rounded handle and a rectangular shaft which was split in half down the center, and the gap shined with an ethereal blue light. The rod crackled with energy, and every raindrop disappeared into a stream of vapor the moment they collided with the baton.

“Walk away,” Nishijima ordered Naoya in his soft, rasping voice, his eyes shining in the blue light. “This is the only chance I’m giving you.”

Naoya’s head swam with pain and confusion. He didn’t know who this man really was, or the girl who was with him for that matter. And the Towers? How did they play into all of this? The rational part of Naoya told him he should accept the invitation Nishijima had given him and just leave, but something in Naoya, something he couldn’t explain, denied that possibility.

Naoya grit his teeth and slowly stood, raising his fists and bending his knees to drop into a boxing stance. Nishijima continued to hold the baton out in front of him, his gaunt features becoming more severe as he realized that Naoya wasn’t backing down. Without taking his eyes away from Naoya, Nishijima stepped to his left, leaving the young woman behind to cower against the wall. He circled to Naoya’s right in the cramped intersection between the two alleys, and Naoya allowed Nishijima to create space between himself and the woman, not wanting her to get caught up in the fight. The two men stared each other down, neither making a move forward. Though they both waited, neither man was looking for an alternative: that opportunity had already passed.

Nishijima moved first, taking a step forward and swinging his baton low towards Naoya’s left knee. Naoya took a half-step backward before Nishijima revealed his attack was a feint, bringing the baton upward towards the side of Naoya’s unprotected head. Immediately, Naoya reversed his course, trying to start forward again while reaching out with his left hand to try and catch Nishijima’s arm by the wrist. Before he could wrap his fingers around the other man’s arm, Nishijima rolled his wrist, bringing the baton down on his hand. Pain exploded through Naoya’s fingers, along with a surge of electricity, and Naoya struggled to hold his arm up. Nishijima immediately leapt on Naoya’s weakness, swinging his weapon.

Naoya was forced into full retreat, circling around in the small space as Nishijima pressed his advantage, making precise swings of his baton to force Naoya to give ground or risk another hit from the stun rod. In the span of a few seconds, feeling returned to Naoya’s arm, but he was hard pressed to find an opening to engage Nishijima and turn the tide back in his favor. The other man seemed to be very experienced in the use of his weapon, never overextending himself or leaving an opening. Whenever Naoya managed to move a single step closer, Nishijima jabbed with his baton like it was a fencing foil, forcing Naoya to retreat again.

Having been in a few scrapes himself, Naoya was hardly inexperienced when it came to fighting. Against an opponent with a weapon, the best solution was to grapple, denying them the leverage they needed to bring it to bear with full force. Of course, that strategy relied on Nishijima giving him the opportunity to close ranks, which the veteran fighter wasn’t going to allow. Without that, the next best solution was to run away, but again, Naoya denied that possibility.

Perhaps it was the effect of the stun baton, but Naoya began to feel an electric charge in the air around him. Every hair seemed to stand on end, and he could feel an invisible current dance across his skin. While the rippling electricity coursed outside his body, another energy surged inside him.

A perverse exhilaration crept over Naoya as his heart beat faster and the sense of danger multiplied, bringing a smile to Naoya’s face. Even as Nishijima tried to press Naoya into a corner with the crackling rod, the feeling only grew. The world seemed more vivid, and somehow, surreal, as he danced around Nishijima’s blows.

Naoya sidestepped another rapier-like thrust of the baton, moving back to his left and denying Nishijima the option of pinning him against the wall of the alley. Nishijima matched Naoya’s motion, preventing the younger man from circling him. The two men strafed slowly across the alley, keeping pace with one another, an Naoya noticed that Nishijima wasn’t pushing as aggressively as he had at the first.

“Feeling tired?” Naoya asked, his grin growing broader as Nishijima glared back. He didn’t wait for an answer as he continued to strafe along the wall, his left foot colliding with his discarded helmet. At that moment, Nishijima looked down at the fallen object and seemed to realize what Naoya was planning, but it was too late.

Naoya stuck the toe of his left boot beneath the helmet and flicked it into the air with one swift motion. Emulating the shot of football players he’d seen on TV, Naoya kicked the helmet like he was kicking a goal, sending it hurtling towards Nishijima’s face. The other man instinctively stepped backwards, sweeping the baton through the air to knock the helmet back to the ground, and Naoya was on him a moment later.

Naoya’s fists flew in a furious flurry as he pressed into Nishijima’s space. The black-suited man sidestepped the initial rush, but Naoya was quick to chase him, never letting the other man get out of his arm’s reach. Despite being the bigger of the two, Naoya danced around Nishijima on his toes, darting from one side to the other, pressuring him with feinting jabs designed to force him to open his guard. Nishijima held the baton horizontally, being hard pressed to defend himself, shifting side to side as he tried to find an opportunity to counterattack. Naoya slipped a left jab through Nishijima’s guard and the knuckle of Naoya’s left index finger brushed his jaw. The speed of the jab and the unexpected feeling of being touched caused a microsecond of confusion to play itself out in Nishijima’s mind and his eyes darted to his right, seeking the fist that had already pulled back, and in that moment, Naoya launched his real attack.

A right hook caught Nishijima across the jaw the moment his eyes looked straight again. Naoya’s heavy fist crossed Nishijima’s chin with such force that he imagined that the alley was filled with the sound of thunder. Nishijima’s head whipped to his right and blood spurted from his mouth, painting the alley way. To his credit, Nishijima didn’t collapse from the blow, and he remained on his feet.

Nishijima looked back at Naoya with a fury in his eyes, blood dribbling down his bottom lip and across his chin. Sweeping his baton back and forth like he was conducting an orchestra of mad musicians, Nishijima retreated further back, trying to hold off Naoya. Despite the fury of his defense, Naoya recognized that Nishijima’s wild swings were the product of desperation, as the other man was still partially stunned from Naoya’s attack. Pressing forward, Naoya continued to throw jabs, forcing Nishijima to back up against the wall, looking for the moment he could make his final rush and tackle Nishijima to the floor. That was when something truly unexpected happened.

Realizing his poor position, Nishijima raised his baton overhead and swept it downward, and the entire rod broke apart. The weapon shifted into a chain of black rectangular pieces connected by a hot electric blue wire. Nishijima swept the electric-whip through the space between Naoya and himself, causing the weapon to violently crackle as hairs of electricity surged outward to evaporate nearby puddles of water. Instinctively, Naoya retreated, confronted by the strange weapon and the blinding flash of blue light released from it.

Nishijima raised the whip handle and lashed it towards Naoya’s head, and the thong of black metal and electrified wire extended through the air. Immediately, Naoya ducked, and the whip surged through the air above him, striking the concrete wall of the alley with the sound of metal digging into cement. Naoya looked up just in time to see the whip in Nishijima’s hand pull itself taut, and the man in the black suit was pulled into the air, disappearing over Naoya’s head.

Before Naoya had time to turn around, he felt the heel of Nishijima’s foot collide with the back of his head. Lights flashed in Naoya’s vision, and he stumbled forward, off-balance, and he struck the wall of the alley in front of him, stopping himself from cracking his skull against the surface by bracing himself with his hands. Clutching the back of his head, Naoya turned around to see Nishijima standing behind him, his whip once more collapsed into a baton.

Nishijima pressed the baton into the center of Naoya’s chest and electricity immediately flowed through Naoya’s body. He screamed as the pain coursed through him and he dropped to his knees, but Nishijima continued to press the rod into his breast, never breaking contact. Naoya violently seized and he felt his heart begin to palpitate, all while Nishijima callously watched on, only pausing to brush the blood from his bottom lip with the back of his gloved left hand.

“Am I going to die?” Naoya asked himself. The question was hesitant in his mind, and fearful in its tone, but it provoked a response in him. Anger flowed through Naoya: anger at being afraid, anger at Nishijima, anger at feeling pain.

Naoya pressed his teeth together, turning his cries of pain into a growl of rage. He reached up with his right hand and wrapped it around the baton pressed against his chest, trying to pull the weapon away. Nishijima took the baton handle in both hands, trying to resist, but Naoya placed his left hand on the baton and struggled back to his feet. He could see the alarm in Nishijima’s eyes as he struggled to keep the stun baton jabbed into Naoya’s chest, clearly surprised that any man could withstand its current. In truth, Naoya could barely even feel the pain anymore. Gritting his teeth, Nishijima pressed the weapon deeper into Naoya’s chest, trying to elicit some response, and then, there was a flash of golden lines that spread from Naoya’s hands through the stun baton.

The weapon crackled with blue light two or three more times in a stuttering display before the light vanished altogether. Nishijima stared down at his weapon in confusion, trying to understand what happened, when a piece of the baton broke free and clattered to the floor of the alley. Then, the entire baton broke apart like shards of broken glass and spilled onto the pavement. Nishijima looked down at the black fragments that gathered around his feet, opening his hands in disbelief to let the last few pieces fall from between his fingers onto the ground. He looked back up at Naoya and seemed to realize something as he peered at the figure that now towered over him.

Naoya loomed over the smaller man, incapable of words or reason. Like an animal, he panted and grunted, his hoarse and beastly vocalizations growing louder with each second. Violence was imminent, but Nishijima seemed to think that running for his life was beneath him.

“I see,” was all he said, his rasping voice filled with finality.

A moment later, the alley was filled with the sound of crunching bone. Nishijima was held up by Naoya’s left hand on his lapel, while the big man pummeled Nishijima with his right fist, smashing it into the other man’s face over and over again. Nishijima had long since ceased to put up a fight, but Naoya didn’t stop hitting him, filling the alley with the sound of each brutal punch and Naoya’s own animalistic growls. A small voice at the back of Naoya’s mind wondered how long he’d been hitting Nishijima, and when he was going to stop, but he ultimately decided he didn’t care.

“Hey, shithead!” a voice called out from somewhere behind Naoya, but he didn’t listen, deafened by the sound of his constant, demonic panting. Nishijima’s face was swollen and nearly unrecognizable, but Naoya didn’t stop. Blood sprayed from Nishijima’s face, painting Naoya’s knuckles red.

“Hey, asswipe!” the voice called out, louder this time, and full of rage. “I’m talking to you!”

Naoya paused his assault, continuing to hold up Nishijima with his left hand. Nishijima wheezed and gurgled, coughing up blood through his broken mouth, drooling out a handful of teeth. With almost robotic detachment, Naoya let the man fall to the ground, turning his attention to the voice behind him.

“You see?” a familiar voice asked, mocking and smug, as Naoya turned around to face three men that stood tightly packed in the alley. “I fucking told you guys that it was his bike!”

Juzo stood in his raincoat, the small man’s face twisted into an awful smile as he addressed the two taller men standing behind him. Juzo puffed on a cigarette, its tip glowing bright red before he plucked it from his mouth and gestured at Naoya with it. Naoya stared at them in response, the small man’s words pounding in his ears like noise heard underwater.

“You get yourself a little fucked up, dickshit?” Juzo asked, gesturing at his face with one hand, a sneer written on his features.

“I don’t think that’s his blood,” Kubo, the widest of the three men, observed, his voice full of trepidation and his eyes fearful.

“Like I give a shit,” Juzo dropped his cigarette to the floor of the alley and stomped it out in the rain before ambling forward with disinterest. He stepped around Naoya and paused, then exploded into motion.

“Shit! Shit!” Juzo exclaimed in surprise as he beheld the fallen Nishijima. He laughed and danced back and forth, giving the fallen man a middle finger while he cackled. “Holeee shit! It’s him!”

At the sound of Juzo’s crazed exclamations, the other two men moved forward to see what was happening. Kubo hugged the side of the alleyway, being careful to put as much distance between himself and Naoya, but the third man, Hibiki, the tallest of the three, paused to look over Naoya’s shoulder rather than pass him.

“Who is he?” Kubo asked, as the young woman in Nishijima’s jacket made for the dark-clad man’s side, crouching near him.

“It’s the guy from Tsukuyomi!” Juzo cackled, dancing on the spot. “This big son of a bitch actually caught him! Can you believe it!”

“No way!” Kubo took a few steps forward, peering closer at the fallen man.

“Really?” asked Hibiki, and he stepped closer, brushing into Naoya’s shoulder. Naoya reacted immediately, taking hold of the other man by his left bicep. The skinny gangbanger tried to pull away from him, but Naoya’s fingers dug into the man’s arm like a vice-grip, and the other man hissed in pain.

“Hey, relax bro,” the other man’s voice trembled with clear anxiety, the scarce lighting in the alley revealed frightful eyes and a quivering lip. “We just mess with you sometimes. That’s all. It’s just messing around.”

Naoya didn’t respond. He couldn’t.

The man’s voice sounded distant and far away, and his words were incomprehensible. Out of the corner of his eye, Naoya could see Juzo laughing and cackling like a maniac, grabbing hold of the kneeling young woman’s arm to try and drag her to her feet while Kubo watched, impotently. The lanky man tried to pull away again, and he said something that Naoya couldn’t understand.

The lanky man’s face soured, his frightened expression giving way to irritation and anger to mask his fear. He said something again, louder, more forcefully, his expression twisting in a bare-tooth snarl. He tugged his arm back again, shouting in his warped voice Naoya couldn’t understand. When posturing and anger didn’t persuade Naoya to release him, the lanky man raised his right hand and slammed the heel of his palm into Naoya’s chest, trying to push Naoya away.

The push was barely enough to budge Naoya; the lanky ganger wasn’t a brave man, or a strong man, but rather, he was a coward that hid behind his friends and only threw jabs and slaps when someone’s back was turned. Still, the harmless gesture was enough to antagonize Naoya. The world cracked, and fissures of golden light spread through everything in Naoya’s field of vision.

At the end of Naoya’s arm, he gripped a shapeless pile of human glass, its shards a kaleidoscope of different colors and textures without rhyme or reason. Though the mound of glass bore the rough silhouette of a human being, shards with the texture of a wet pink rain parka mixed with pieces of a fractured human face. One slim shard at the top of the pile bore a single human eye, while a larger chunk in the middle held its twin. The disconnected eyes stared angrily at Naoya, and a human mouth, broken into three separate pieces, mouthed words at him, but only distorted noises came out.

Naoya wasted no time in laying into the bizarre mound, slamming his left fist into the mass. The pile of human glass rippled as Naoya struck it, and it cried out, warbling in a strange tongue. The sounds echoed out into the broken alley as Naoya continued to pummel the esoteric assortment of broken pieces, and the conglomerate of shards collapsed to the broken ground.

“Stop!” “Please!” “Don’t!”

The tangled pile of shards made noises that almost sounded like words, but Naoya paid them no heed. The heap of broken glass pulled itself together, tightening itself into a ball to endure Naoya’s fists as they fell onto it, pummeling the accumulation of shapes without consideration. He continued his assault, thinking nothing, his mind filled only with a pure animal desire to destroy the distorted world that threatened him on all sides. With each strike, he grew stronger, feeling bones break and fracture beneath his knuckles, but he still didn’t stop. The collection of broken shapes on the ground tried to crawl away, and Naoya’s hand went wide, missing its target and burying his fist up to the wrist in the concrete.

Naoya felt a hand on his shoulder, and he turned around to see another misshapen collage of broken glass latching onto him. It was a bulbous mass, but it screamed at Naoya in a high-pitched voice, demanding something that Naoya couldn’t understand. Instinctively, Naoya grappled his new attacker with his left hand, expecting that his fingers would be lacerated by the sharp edges of the broken silhouette, but his digits brushed against wet smooth material, and Naoya balled it in his fist. He lifted the shifting pile of shards into the air and cocked back his right fist.

Power surged through Naoya, filling him with greater strength than he ever had before. He poured every bit of strength into his right arm, preparing to shatter the collection of shards into a thousand smaller pieces. However, as soon as Naoya did so, a buzzing sounded in his ears. The noise was deafening, followed by an intense heat and the feeling of needles punching into his skin.

He felt as though he was being electrocuted again, but the energy wasn’t flowing through him so much as it was flowing against him. The energy hit Naoya like a river, pushing against him, pulling him down, draining his strength. Immersed in the crackling energy, Naoya struggled to hold up the second pile of human glass, and he was reluctantly forced to throw his captive to the ground.

No sooner than the second pile of broken shards hit the ground than it fled backward, racing across a sea of broken concrete to escape from Naoya’s grasp. Naoya struggled to give chase, barely able to raise a foot as the mysterious pressure sought to hold him in place. He tried to push forward, to fight through the invisible bonds holding him down, but he stopped and turned when something moved in the corner of his eye.

A third human effigy moved in the chaos of the alley, standing out from the chaotic tumult of the endlessly fracturing concrete buildings by virtue of its pink color. Among the tumble of its broken form, Naoya could perceive a human face, though the features were broken into five pieces and spread up and down the roughly humanoid body. Though it was hard to discern anything within the shifting fragments of what was supposed to appear human, Naoya thought that the features were madly grinning at him, and, more importantly, it seemed like it was holding something.

The small, pink glass figure charged at Naoya, its distorted voice making some kind of whooping laughter as it lunged. Naoya raised his right hand as the living kaleidoscope closed the distance, trying to fend off the oncoming attacker, and he was rewarded with a sharp sensation in his palm. A blade had stabbed through his hand, sliding between the bones of his middle two fingers.

Intense pain shot through Naoya’s hand, and the living kaleidoscope cackled again as it twisted the knife and pressed it deeper, causing blood to run down the back of Naoya’s hand. Surprise followed the pain, which gave way to anger. Against logic, Naoya closed the fingers of his bleeding hand around the blade impaling it, tightening his hand into a fist. Something surged through Naoya, and luminous cracks appeared on his arm, spreading from his shoulder down to his forearm, and then into his hand. The light faded from Naoya’s body in less than a second, but the effect it had on the knife was immediate.

The knife fell apart, and the metal shards of the blade fell out of Naoya’s hand to clatter against the shifting concrete pavement at his feet. There was a strange sound from the little glass heap, and although it was a wordless burble of sharp, clashing noises, Naoya faintly comprehended a sense of surprise.

He pulled his hand back, closing the fingers of his right hand around the broken weapon’s handle, crushing it to powder between his fingertips. The little assortment of human glass backed away, its crackling voice raising higher and higher as Naoya began to advance again. The pressure on Naoya’s shoulders began to increase, but the power inside his body swelled, enabling him to keep moving forward.

The little glass heap moved away from Naoya, a series of rising, terrified exclamations as the big man moved closer and closer. The power surging through Naoya increased with every step, and the energy built in his chest, pressing against his ribs. The power surged up through his body and Naoya was forced to release it, throwing back his head to scream. The power tore through his mouth, releasing a terrible wave of pressure that seemed poised to blast apart the broken world around him.

With his cry, the three shifting shapes of glass fled, each one escaping down a different alley. Still held down by the lightning wrapped around his body, Naoya could not give chase, and he was forced to watch the human silhouettes run away into the night between buildings of concrete that seemed poised to fall on them. When they disappeared into the night, Naoya was left alone, feeling as though all the power of the storm above him was holding him down.

He stood staring at nothing, listening only to the sound of his own breathing thundering in his ears. As the moments passed, Naoya’s heartbeat began to slow, and the cracks in the world began to slowly fill themselves in, and a sense of normalcy returned. Naoya stared down the northern alley where the smallest of the three figures had fled, slowly returning to himself.

He wasn’t sure where he was right away. All he knew was that he was standing in the middle of an alleyway, listening to the constant whisper of the rain falling down on his shoulders, while thunder boomed somewhere in the night. He blinked, trying to remember what he was doing, when he faintly heard the sound of someone sobbing.

Naoya turned his head, casting his eyes on the form of a young woman crouching on the ground, leaning over a fallen man in a dark suit. Nishijima coughed through his broken jaw, sending trails of blood down his chin, and Naoya looked down at his hands, observing the wet blood that lingered there, while being slowly diluted by the falling rain.

“Did I do this?” Naoya asked himself, feeling somehow revolted.

“Don’t make me go back,” a voice intruded on Naoya’s thoughts, and he made eye contact with the woman leaning over Nishijima. She stared up at Naoya, her own face bruised and her left eye swollen shut, traces of makeup running down her face.

“What?” Naoya asked, not entirely certain what she was asking.

“I just want to go home,” the woman implored, her one eye full of terror.

Naoya looked down at her, and then at his hands again, not for the first time feeling as though he’d stepped into something deeper and darker than he knew. He didn’t know what Ichinose really wanted with Nishijima, and he had no idea how the girl fit into everything. He didn’t even know what he’d done in the last ten minutes, but he did know what he was going to do next.

Naoya pulled out his Augur and the woman trembled. He stared down at her as he tapped the screen and raised the Augur to his ear. It rang twice, and then Ichinose picked up, sounded annoyed.

“Are you still—?” Ichinose demanded, but Naoya cut him off.

“Nishijima’s gone,” Naoya told him, sharply.

“What?” Ichinose sputtered, clearly caught off guard. “What do you mean he’s gone?”

“Someone grabbed him,” Naoya hadn’t even thought out his lie before he started talking. “I don’t know who, but someone has him.”

“Fuck!” Ichinose snapped, punctuating his curse by slapping something, and Naoya heard something shatter in the manager’s office. “How? Who grabbed him?”

“I already said that I don’t know!” Naoya protested. “Some guys just up and grabbed him! It was dark and I didn’t see their faces.”

“And what the hell were you doing while that happened?” the manager screamed through the phone. “What the hell are you good for, you big son of a bitch? You’re telling me you just sat there with your thumb up your ass and let someone else take our payday?”

“I’m done with your bullshit!” Naoya was tempted to squeeze the Augur in his hand and break it to pieces. “You lost Nishijima! You lost the girl! It’s over! Go crawl into a hole and cry about it, you fucking parasite! Maybe learn to solve your own damn problems!”

“What gi—?” Ichinose tried to ask but Naoya ended the call with a forceful press of his finger. He looked down at the young woman, knowing nothing about her or even her name. The two stared at one another in awkward silence for several seconds before Naoya spoke.

“I’m sorry,” he told her, speaking softly. “This is all I can do.”

“I don’t know where to go,” the young woman shook her head, but Nishijima shifted. The man turned his head to the side and spat out a mouthful of blood from his broken face. Slowly and painfully, Nishijima began trying to climb to his feet, and the young woman hooked his right arm around her shoulder and began to lift him up. Watching her struggle, Naoya stepped forward and took hold of Nishijima’s other arm, helping pull the man to his feet. Nishijima stood, swaying on the spot, but the red-headed young woman supported him, helping him to remain on his feet.

“I’m not certain how many people are still after you,” Naoya looked into Nishijima’s dark eyes as he spoke, and he could see beyond the obvious pain a sharp clarity. “I don’t even know if Ichinose believed me. I’m not so good at lying.”

A thought occurred to Naoya, and he held out his Augur, bringing up the map Ichinose had given him.

“The guys looking for you wanted me to scope out the local brothels and soaplands,” Naoya explained, looking from Nishijima to the young woman. “I guess Ichinose must have known you were looking for someone. Or whoever the hell it was that gave the map to him. Either way, it seems like whoever’s looking for you is combing their way down from the north of Sin Ward. They’ll be here in Foundation before too long, so I guess you might find a place to lay low for a while. I have no idea who you are or where the hell you’re going, and I figure that’s probably for the best.”

Nishijima looked down at the woman holding him up, and then back to Naoya. Like her, Ichinose’s left eye was swollen shut, and his gaunt face was swollen and red, while broken bones pushed beneath his skin. The dark eyed man stared at Naoya for a long moment and then managed to say something through his broken mandible.

“I’ll remember this.”

With that, Nishijima nodded towards the eastern alley exit and he began to stagger forward, assisted by the girl he’d been looking for. Naoya watched the pair struggle together, uncertain whether Nishijima’s last words were expressing gratitude or a threat.

“Are you the good guy in all of this?” Naoya asked as he watched Nishijima stumble out of the alley and back into the city. “Or are you the villain? Where do I stand?”

Naoya didn’t know.

He scooped up his helmet, and looked down at it, turning it over in his hands. There were two dings in the helmet on the left and right sides, and both breaks were half-melted, destroying the helmet’s surface. Reluctantly, Naoya tugged the helmet on over his sopping wet hair and struggled for a few seconds to get it to sit right before sighing and reluctantly heading south, heading back towards his bike.

He mounted the Bridge-Runner and turned it about, preparing to head east and go home. As he reached out to take the handle, Naoya noticed a small glint from the back of his right hand and he paused. Holding his gloved hand up to his face, he saw a small metal fragment jutting out of it. With his left hand, he plucked the piece of metal free and inspected it.

“The knife,” Naoya realized what it was and tossed it down to the street, where it was washed away in the rain streaming across the black pavement. He tugged the glove off and turned his hand over, searching for any sign of injury, but found nothing.

“I was stabbed, wasn’t I?” he asked himself as he cradled his right hand with his left, rubbing the spot where he felt the pain with his thumb. He tried to recall the events in the alley, but it had already faded into a tumult of adrenaline and hallucinations. He sat for a moment on his bike, trying to rationalize the reality of his uninjured hand with the sharp pain that still lingered in his recollection. When he couldn’t, he forced his glove back on and revved his bike, seeking to put as much distance between himself and the alley as he could.

“What do you have to show for all this?” a voice in Naoya’s head reprimanded him as he drove, and he fed the Bridge-Runner more speed, as if hoping he could outrun his own self-doubt and regret. “You wasted an entire day, turning down a dozen smaller jobs to try and be a debt collector; a job you’ve avoided doing for years, and then, you let the guy go. You busted your helmet, you got into another fight, and you’re down another day’s income.”

He drove east, heading back towards the bridge that forded the White-River Sanzu, moving with speed. With each moment, he felt a longing to be home; he’d had enough of the city for one day. He fed the Bridge-Runner with more and more gas, feeling the wind and the rain whipping against him as he went. The sensation kept him in the moment, holding his own misgivings and doubts at bay.

He drove through the streets of Sin Ward, passing by the plain southern shore, taking in the smell of the salt. Cars and pedestrians were out on the streets in force, defying the natural disaster that loomed over the island in their corporate quest for escapism. Naoya weaved around slow-moving cars and drove his bike through alleys large enough to fit the Bridge-Runner, eschewing his usual caution at this time of night in his haste to keep moving and to get away from the part of the city he felt was increasingly vile. He thought of what route he was going to take to get back to Central, and he immediately thought of the Golden Mile, the largest crossing between the two wards, but he eschewed that idea.

The Golden Mile was going to be congested at this time of night, and Naoya had no patience for the blaring horns, flashing lights, and the endless chatter of pedestrians. Naoya continued driving along the southern shore of Sin Ward, heading for a smaller bridge that crossed over into Horizon, hoping to break away from the current of commuters. The small two-lane crossing was vacant at this time of night, save for the distant lights of an oncoming truck looking to cross into Sin Ward. Naoya stepped on the gas as he crossed the bridge, and, immediately, the weather took a turn for the worse.

The wind picked up, pushing against the bike as it neared the other side of the crossing. Naoya reflexively slowed, struggling to regain control of the bike. The front tire slid across the asphalt, losing traction with the road, and the entire bike threatened to slide out from under Naoya. In desperation, Naoya fully hit the brakes, and he leaned to his right, placing his right boot on the street to further brace it and prevent it from flying out of control. He brought the bike to a complete stop and paused a moment to regain his bearings. There was a sudden flash to Naoya’s right, so intense it was blinding, and sparks filled the air.

He blinked, trying to understand what just happened, and he looked up to see the green box truck heading in his direction, smoke pouring from its front grill which had been melted by a lightning strike. The five-ton vehicle went out of control, its headlights flickering as its engine failed, and the machine crossed the lane markings and careened in Naoya’s direction. The flashing headlights blinded him, and the truck’s horn blasted in his ears as the driver desperately warned Naoya of the wild automobile, but it was far too late for Naoya to get out of the way.

“What are the odds?” he asked himself.

The Daily Grind Case Filed #6, “It’s nothing I can’t handle.”

January 4th, 2044

05:03 PM

Central Ward

Sunset District

Deputy Inspector Atarashi Shin

Shin crept forward beneath the flashing red lights, the young man holding a black claymore in his hands. A sinister wail echoed through the building, a staccato cry that seemed to pierce through the walls and floors and ceiling. The sound of buzzing filled Shin’s ears, and the floor seemed to pulse beneath his feet. The air was hot and getting hotter, and with red lights on him, Shin felt as though he’d been thrust into an oven.

He crept across the black speckled tile floors; his sword held up and at the ready. He moved slowly, remaining on high alert, his eyes keen to every movement in his field of vision. There was a tightness in his chest, and his muscles were tense, ready to spring into motion at the first sign of danger. The power of Exigency flooded through him, ready to be used at his discretion.

Floor thirty-four seemed to be some kind of recreational area or fitness center. The doorway through which he’d entered had been blocked off by a length of broken catwalk, preventing the numerous nerves that filled the stairwell from following him, but it left Shin equally unable to follow his mentor back down to the ground floor. He had no idea what happened to Takeyoshi after they’d been separated, but he could only pray that the more seasoned Inspector was alright. Now alone, Shin pressed forward, leaving behind the blocked doorway.

The inside walls of the gymnasium were made of a semi-transparent dark glass, and Shin found himself standing in the middle of a intersection with four corridors all heading in different directions. Arrows of different colors were painted onto the wall with words like “sauna,” “pool,” “private courts,” and “gymnasium.” Shin paused at the juncture, trying to decide what to do.

“Should I wait for Takeyoshi?” he questioned himself, looking down either hallway for some kind of sign. However, Shin knew he didn’t have time to waste; he could hear the sound of something moving in the ceiling above him and the pain in his chest intensified. He needed to keep moving, but to where?

“Hey, you,” Shin started forward again, moving down the hallway to his right. He looked back and forth between his sword and his surroundings, trying not to let his guard down. “Hey!”

“Oh?” the Omen sword in Shin’s hand answered. “Are you talking to moi?”

“Who else would I be talking to?” Shin demanded, hefting the sword in one hand to awkwardly speak into the hilt.

“I’ve learned not to try and make sense of your behavior,” the Omen replied, haughtily, producing a fiery orange eye from the crossguard which it rolled in irritation. “Honestly, I’m halfway convinced your stupidity might be contagious.”

“I’m not an idiot,” Shin sneered at the blade, falling into the AI’s trap.

“And whose genius move was it that separated us from Takeyoshi?” the Omen wondered aloud, and Shin instantly felt the sting of its superior digital wit.

“I-uh,” Shin was taken aback, momentarily at a loss for words, but he chose to push through it. “That’s not important right now!”

“Oh, it isn’t?”

“Right now, we need to figure out how to get to floor thirty-five,” Shin ignored the Omen’s aside. “Ink said there was another stairwell we could take; where is it?”

“On the other side of the gymnasium,” the Omen answered, momentarily shifting itself back into the form of a compact device. Streams of orange light weaved a replica of Tower 5, which then zoomed in on floor twenty-nine. Countless rooms and spaces filled the horizontal slice of the Tower, and after mapping the entire floor around him, the Omen zoomed in on Shin’s location, represented by a tiny red dot, then created a long line connecting the dot to the far side of the building.

“How big is this place?” Shin wondered aloud, looking up at the walls around him, which belied the enormity of the single floor. “It feels like getting to floor thirty-five is going to take an hour.”

“Shouldn’t you be focused on heading downward?” the Omen asked him.

“I need to get to Fubuki Kamui and stop all of this,” Shin answered automatically, leaning around the corner at the end of the hallway, not entirely certain what he was looking for.

“You should be trying to get back to Takeyoshi,” the Omen corrected him. “Besides, if the first stairwell was blocked off, I’d put good odds on the second one being blocked as well. With the power cutting in and out, I can’t access any of the building’s surveillance systems to see what’s above you. How are you even going to get upstairs to begin with?”

“We’ll figure out what to do next when we get there,” Shin assured the device, trying to sound confident.

“It’s best to have a plan before you take action, but that wisdom is lost on you,” the AI sneered, reminding Shin why he didn’t like it.

“Shut up,” he kept his eyes fixed on the map, glancing up around him at intermittent intervals. The sound of buzzing through the walls never stopped, but the horrid wailing seemed to have died away. Sliding doors hissed open as Shin approached them, then slammed themselves shut with force, almost like open mouths struggling to bite him. He noticed cameras on the walls following him as he went by, like eyes tracking his progress. The lights abruptly cut out, leaving Shin alone in the darkness, but the buzzing continued, and the red emergency lamps still flashed. He held his Omen outward, using it as a flashlight to guide him in the pitch black.

“Are you tired of feeling tired?” a woman’s voice suddenly blared from Shin’s left, and he impulsively leapt away as a screen lit up along the side of the hallway. “Is exhaustion stopping you from achieving your—”

The screen flashed and buzzed in the dark hallway, switching between shots of generic men and women rubbing their foreheads or dramatically yawning as the commercial played, before it was interrupted by chaotic static that flashed over the entire screen. From out of the hissing static, there came a snarling sound, a vicious staccato scream that sounded monstruous, but also human.

Shin flicked his wrist and the Omen in his hand responded, changing shape. It once more took the form of a black sword, and Shin dragged it across the screen with a one-handed slash, and the display exploded outward. Somewhere in the building above him, the staccato scream continued, its fury still palpable through the distance that separated them. Without waiting for the demonic wailing to stop, Shin decided to keep moving.

Hastened by Exigency, the interior of Tower 5 was reduced to a blur of colors as Shin charged through it. He moved, half remembering the layout of the building he’d been shown, and guiding himself the rest of the way through instinct. The only parts of the building that Shin could make out in detail were dangerous pieces of the structure that his senses automatically homed in on: broken walls with exposed electrical wires or passages covered by fleshy wires that hung like grotesque tapestry. Every door he passed continued to snap at him, but none were fast enough to catch him on the occasion he did need to pass through them.

He slowed as he heard a new sound coming from somewhere in the halls ahead of him. He knew he was close to the gym; the arrows on the wall all pointed in this direction. He came around a corner and spotted the interior doors to the fitness center ahead of him on his left. The automatic double doors of the building were opening and closing constantly, slamming themselves together with force. Each time they opened, the red emergency lights inside the gym briefly shined into the hallway, and when they closed, they did so with a stomach-churning squelch, as they hit something Shin couldn’t see until he came closer.

A human body lay in the entrance of the gym; what had once been a grown man had been diced to pieces between the slamming doors. He seemed to have been just another resident of the tower and, judging by his black sweatshirt and grey sweatpants, he was probably in the gym for his daily workout. The doors appeared to have slammed shut on his shoulders, severing his head and upper body, and when his lower half collapsed in the doorway, the doors had continued to bite into him, tearing what was left of his body in half above the waist.

Without any regard for his own safety, Shin reached out as the doors opened and placed his arms in the gap. The pair of reinforced doors that had split a grown man apart tried to sever Shin’s hands, but they collided with his forearms and dented inward, unable to harm Shin. Ignoring the feel of the dead man’s blood beneath his fingers, Shin pressed his hands against the metal doors and forced them backwards. The metal doors groaned as they crumpled beneath the pressure while the motor mechanisms in the doorway squealed as they were broken beyond repair.

“I’m sorry, but this is all I can do for you,” Shin thought to himself as he looked down at the mutilated remains of an innocent man. “I should have been here sooner.” He carefully stepped over the dead man’s body and into the gymnasium. Beneath the flashing emergency lights, Shin could see that the man in the doorway was not the only victim.

The ceiling of the spacious gym had collapsed inward, and numerous pulsing nerves hung down to hook themselves to the floor and walls which formed a tangled growth of gently pulsing tendrils that made it impossible to see the other side of the room. Caught in the clutches of the wire-like nerves, alongside various weights and pieces of exercise equipment, were human remains; at least a half a dozen human shapes were suspended above the floor, their bodies blackened and burned from electrocution far beyond recognition. Some of them still danced and twitched in the grasp of the fleshy wires, but they were all clearly beyond saving.

“What happened here?” Shin asked, looking at the bodies dangling beneath the red lights.

“I’m guessing some people were already in here when Fubuki transformed,” the Omen ventured. “Looks like some of them might have been internal security for the Tower, too. Maybe they thought the gym’s reinforced doors meant it was safer than trying to get to the nearest shelter.”

“That shelter: is it still transmitting?” Shin demanded, looking down at his Omen. “Is it safe?”

“All the shelters on the ten nearest floors are under lockdown and still broadcasting their emergency beacons,” the Omen assured him. “All the people inside are safe.”

“For now, maybe,” Shin agreed, but he didn’t let the Omen’s words blind him to the threat of the situation. “But there’s no telling how long they’ll stay safe if the Casualty keeps attacking them. And if anyone else has been left in the halls outside the shelters. . .,”

A glance at the six dead bodies made Shin’s fears painfully clear. He stepped forward, motivated by that thought alone as he brandished his Omen again. The nerves dangling towards the floor formed a net that made crossing to the other end of the room impossible, but that didn’t deter Shin for even a moment. He hefted his sword and slashed through them, carving through a dozen or more fleshy wires as though he was chopping through vines in the jungle, and the reaction was immediate.

The scream tore through the building again. The ground shifted beneath his feet, and the nerves flinched and writhed in the air, glowing hot as electrical signals sent waves of pain across the entire overgrown nervous system. The air filled with the smell of ozone and burning meat, but Shin didn’t stop hacking at the nerves as he advanced.

“Are you crazy?” the Omen demanded as Shin carved a path.

“No,” Shin answered, knowing exactly what he was doing.

“Did you even stop and think about what would happen when you sank me into a live wire?” the AI demanded, but Shin remained unflappable.

“I’m not worried about myself right now,” Shin didn’t even pause, immediately lifting his sword for another strike.

“Tough talk, Mr. Cool,” the AI balked. “Fortunately for you, one of us has a functioning brain, so listen up. I can use my nanite make up to soak in the electrical discharge from the wires, but that only goes so far even with modern technology.”

The AI produced a holographic reading that floated near the hilt of the weapon which displayed the words “Battery Capacity: 103%.”

“Once that number hits the big two-zero-zero, that’s as much as I can do for you,” the AI warned. “After that, you’ll need to find some kind of outlet to discharge me into. Otherwise, I could explode.”

“I suppose I should thank you,” Shin considered.

“You should,” the AI agreed.

“But I won’t.”

“Tch.”

With each pass of Shin’s blade, more and more nerves fell like rows of twisted wheat, and the screaming from somewhere above grew louder still. The nerves grew hot and intense with surges of electricity, and the battery of the smart-metal blade drank in the energy as the reading climbed by several digits. The nerves still hanging around Shin tensed and then slackened, dropping the assortment of gym equipment and human bodies to the floor, but the vines didn’t release them. Instead, they writhed, and Shin raised his weapon, sensing an imminent attack.

The nerves came first, coiling and striking like the countless heads of a hydra from all sides, and Shin sheared through them with each pass of his sword, littering the polished floor with fleshy, writhing worms. He danced among the groping, electrified appendages, cutting them apart as they reached for him. A tense pain in his chest warned him of another attack, and Shin turned about just in time to see a fifty-pound weight being whipped towards his head. He evaded the blow, though he wondered if such pedestrian means could even harm him, and then cut the nerve holding it, letting the heavy iron weight smash into the black tile floor and roll away. When an entire exercise bike was hurled his way, Shin carved through it with ease, letting its pieces fall to either side of him. Then, from the corner of his eye, something black lunged at Shin and he turned to face it, then froze.

Held up by one of the nerves growing through the ceiling was a human body; though it was blackened and burned, with its eyeballs burst out of its head and its mouth a lipless smiling grin, it moved. Compelled by the signals sent by the nerve holding it, the dead body danced in posthumous agony, and a death rattle sounded from between its teeth. It charged at Shin, seizing chaotically while spread its spasming arms and opened its mouth wide while the Inspector stared gormlessly back at it.

“Shin!” the Omen in Shin’s hands shouted his name and he remembered himself.

He darted around the clumsy attempt to tackle him by the reanimated corpse and countered with a swing of his sword. He couldn’t bring himself to actually strike the dead body; to him, it felt too much like he was punishing an innocent victim. Instead, he used his sword to cut the tendon holding the body aloft and let it collapse to the ground. No sooner had he done that than more nerves crowded around him, holding more improvised weapons to use against him, including more bodies. Even the dismembered man in the doorway had been picked up by the nerves and his parts were being carried around. Something inside Shin snapped at the sight of the grizzly display.

He reached into himself, drawing out a form of the trauma that made him what he was. He coiled his left hand into a fist, and black particulates flowed from between his fingers. He thrust his hand upward towards the ceiling, and the Black Powder spread out like a curtain in all directions. With his right hand, Shin thrust his sword upward into the cloud and squeezed the trigger. The hammers sprang up from the crossguard and they struck the blade, making sparks fly.

The Black Powder erupted into a fiery orange explosive, blasting away the nerves that crowded the ceiling. Beneath the thunder of the explosion, the electric wail from above rose to a fever pitch. The force of the blast had torn several dozen nerves from their moorings, and they’d fallen away like burning fuses while those further from the blast danced and writhed as they were consumed by fire. Flames danced across the ceiling, casting the gymnasium in an orange light.

“What are you trying to do?” the sword in Shin’s hands spoke. “You’re going to get yourself killed!”

“It’s nothing I can’t handle.”

Shin leapt into the air, throwing himself towards the pit in the ceiling still belching smoke and fiery embers. He thrust his sword into the roof ahead of him, using it to break through whatever remained of the division between the gym and the floor above. He burst onto floor-thirty-five, but to Shin’s eye, it was as though he’d found himself in the stomach of some beast. Sparking nerves descended from the ceiling of the building, and when they had no further room to grow out, they burst through the walls and coiled around the floor. Only the vaguely rectangular shape of the passage told Shin that he was in some kind of hallway, although whether it was a residential floor or something else, Shin couldn’t tell.

He landed atop the nerves that had stretched across the floor, and their reaction was immediate. Blue lights spread from the nerves beneath Shin’s feet, rippling outward through each fleshy cord to their nearest cousins, filling the entire passage with bright blue light. The heat in the room grew sweltering, and unseen pins and needles danced on Shin’s skin. The entire passageway came alive in a split second, and Shin burst into motion.

His blade danced in his hands as he tore through the hall of nerves like a hurricane through a propaganda village. Raw nerves still crackled with electricity even after Shin carved through them, and they fell to the wayside in scores as Shin charged through. Monitors in the halls clicked on, and the Casualty screamed at Shin through static in the short moments they were active before Shin shattered them. The cameras weren’t spared, either: feeling the Casualty’s digital eyes on him, Shin gouged them out with the darting tip of his claymore.

He raced through the corridor directed only by adrenaline and instinct, the urge to fight and slay whatever threatened him dominating his actions. He had no idea where he was, or where the Casualty was in relation to him, so he focused on only what was ahead of him. In that state of mind, the world seemed to slow down, except for Shin, who almost felt like a passenger in his own body, watching as he laid about him with abandon. It was then, in that moment, Shin saw something to give him direction.

The moment he made contact with one of the nerves, there was a flash of lightning. The sensation traveled away, bleeding into the nearest nerves as it fled, and then it returned a microsecond later, more vibrant. The nerves, obviously, were communicating not only with one another, but with their source, and that rudimentary epiphany told Shin exactly what he needed to do.

Raising his blade with greater purpose, Shin plunged the sword into a nerve pulsing against the wall to his left. It cringed and flashed blue, and Shin sped forward, following the transmission of pain. He soared down hallways and rounded corners as he chased the surge of electricity; even with the speed Exigency gave him, he wasn’t able to keep up with the transmission, but each and every step he took crushed more nerves beneath his feet, sending more flashing blue pulses outward like ripples in a luminescent pool.

Ahead of him, he saw a doorway: the entire portal was crowded with nerves flooding out of it, to the point that the frame was splintered outward. The waves of electric blue sensation flowed into the tangled growth, which left no space for Shin to follow, but he didn’t plan on letting that momentary barrier stop him. As he charged forward, screams echoed out through the building again, so close that it was painful, and the walls came alive. Shin’s black sword cleaved through the countless nerves throwing themselves into his path and carved through the cluster of nervous roots that blocked the doorway, emerging into an open space among a shower of blood and severed nerves.

It took Shin a moment to realize where he was: he was in a penthouse with a sixteen foot high ceiling that sloped away from him towards the back of the room, with the far wall being replaced by a convex window that looked out on the Heights’ silver towers and the countless rails connecting them. What had once been polished hardwood floors and rose-colored walls were torn apart, and countless writhing nerves had spread across the apartment, with fragments of broken furniture sticking out from the tangle.

Dominating the room was a massive nerve cluster larger than Shin was tall, suspended between floor and ceiling by numerous organic tethers. The grotesque vines flowed into and out of the cluster, extending down through the floor and up through the ceiling, tearing through whatever stood in the way of their explosive growth. Blue light washed over the room as electrical pulses flowed into and out of the mass, communicating sensation.

Shin’s eyes strayed from the bloated luminescent vines down towards his sword and the holographic battery monitor that still hung over it. “148%.” His Omen was halfway to exploding, but he still had more than enough wiggle room to do what needed to be done: he’d found Fubuki Kamui.

Shin stood in the shadow of the massive growth, momentarily dropping his guard as the convulsing cluster began to glow, filling the room with a blue corona. He reflexively held his hand up to block the intense light and saw the shadows of his bones through his fingers. With the flash, came intense heat, and the sound of buzzing filled his ears while static danced across his skin. A scream tore through the apartment; the terrible staccato wail that spoke of surpassing agony.

The soundwave hit Shin, threatening to bowl him over even as it pounded against his eardrums. The entire tower shook as the agonized cry spread through its infrastructure, shaking every floor with its power, spreading the sound of its pain through every electronic device that could connect to its nervous system. The electric blue light of the nerve cluster continued to burn, and electricity danced across the organic wires spreading in every direction, burning and melting whatever they touched. In the terrible cry, Shin could feel the pain and anger of the monster, but also, a certain sorrow. Though he was blinded and deafened, Shin raised his sword, determined to end the sound of anguish in his ears.

Guided by instinct and the half-remembered shape of the nerve cluster, Shin leapt into the air, plunging into the sound and the light. He swung his sword through the air ahead of him, reflexively gauging the speed of his own leap and the approximate distance between himself and his target. As the blade arced forward, Shin felt the slightest pressure push back against his hand, the tell-tale sign that the impossibly thin edge had struck home. A microsecond later, and heat rushed through the Omen, along with a static buzz across the surface of the weapon, which vanished almost instantly as the device drew in the electrical charge.

The thundering scream and the bright corona died as Shin landed on the floor. He blinked for several seconds, trying to discern his surroundings, momentarily blinded by the intense light that had shined in his eyes. He shook his head from side to side, as if trying to dislodge some kind of phantom blindfold, but his vision returned only in part. Everything was bright and stars filled his eyes; he could barely make out shapes in the world around him. His hearing returned more quickly, and from behind him, he heard the sound of movement.

“Uhh, Shin?” the AI in Shin’s sword noticed that something was wrong at the same time he did, and the Deputy turned about. He could barely make out the shape of the nerve cluster: severed in half by Shin’s sword, its lower portion had come untangled and pooled across the floor like fraying rope, while the upper half dangled limply from the ceiling. He could hear the sound of something squelching among the dead nerves; a wet smacking sound. Then, he heard vocalizations, breathing, and a groan.

Something crawled out of the rope-like nerves that sprawled across the floor, though it was hard for Shin to discern what it was at first. A nude woman, or the upper half of one, crawled across the floor, untangling herself from the knot of nerves that spread across the room. The fingers of her hands were long with jagged metallic nails which she used to drag herself across the floor. Over her pale body she’d grown patches of black course skin that resembled the texture of an electrical cable. Five long serpentine wires extended out of her body; one protruding from the base of her skull and four more growing out of her back. The bizarre creature crawled across the floor unsteadily, her breathing ragged, while her internal organs slipped out of her chest cavity behind her. Though her face was concealed by a head of dark matted hair, Shin instantly realized what he was looking at.

“Fubuki Kamui.”

In his haste to cut down the nerve cluster that was weaving its threads throughout the building, Shin had forgotten what he was dealing with. The Casualty that Fubuki Kamui had become was more than simply a mass of overgrown nerves, and although he’d cut the tendrils that connected her to the building, he hadn’t destroyed her brain, and nothing less would kill her. The creature seemed to move with some difficulty, continuing to wheeze and groan as it pulled itself along. So weak and pathetic seemed the former Fubuki Kamui that when Shin took a reluctant step forward, he found himself reminded once again of what he was dealing with.

Shin’s tentative approach caught Fubuki’s eye, and the slightest motion seemed to awaken some kind of predatory instinct in the Casualty. Digging her hands into the wooden floors, Fubuki Kamui lifted herself up, arching her back as she screamed. The pale skin that coated her nude upper torso shined with blue light from the inside out, and electricity danced across her skin. No sooner than she let loose her terrible cry, than Fubuki raced across the floor, half-crawling on her hands, half-slithering on her ropey innards.

Operating on an instinct of his own, Shin raised his sword and brought it down on the skittering monstrosity, intent on cleaving the crawling Casualty in half. The luminescent creature squirmed away from Shin’s blade faster than he could adjust his swing, circling around to his right. He turned, trying to track the creature with his faltering eyesight, but the Casualty was a step ahead of him.

Two sparking wires arced over Fubuki’s back and thrust themselves toward Shin like a pair of scorpion tails. He swiped the first tendril away with his sword, and the fleshy wire writhed in the air, half-severed by the Omen blade. The second nerve plunged towards Shin’s face, and he raised his sword defensively, holding it horizontally. Still, it struck with surprising force, sending Shin skidding back along the floor to collide with the wall behind him.

Plaster rained down around Shin as he cratered the wall. He struggled to keep to his feet as the wire continued trying to push against him, to force him to submit. Even as he held the blade over his head, sparks hissed and snapped at the sword in his hand, and pulses of heat flowed through the black smart-metal.

“163% capacity and rising,” the Omen reported, alarm tainting its synthetic voice. “Do something!”

“Great idea!” Shin growled, his voice a grunt of annoyance and exertion.

Shin’s eyes were fixated on the wire of bundled nerves that was pressing against his weapon while also trying to squirm around it. However, out of the corner of his eyes, he could see two more of Fubuki’s wires lift into the air, ready to strike at him. Knowing he had only moments, Shin reached into himself and drew forth his Crisis.

The Black Powder swirled around Shin’s left hand, which was braced against the flat of his Omen. The particles swirled around the blade, traveling down where the sword met the sparking wires, and the electricity ignited them. A fiery orange explosion blossomed around the sword, and Shin’s eyes were filled with smoke and fire. The heat and smoke washed over Shin, but he didn’t wait for his vision to clear before he began to move.

Fubuki screamed from her spot on the floor, while the wire that had been pressed against Shin’s blade was smoking and burning as she waved it through the air. At the same time, two more nerves whipped into the small smoke cloud where Shin had been standing. He ducked and darted past the slashing nerves, choosing to avoid slashing at them to focus on getting back toward open ground. He clambered over the grotesque mound of frayed axons from the shorn nerve cluster, and Fubuki whipped around to face him, extending more gruesome wires from her body to continue her attack

“168%!” the Omen called out as the sparking axons collided with the black blade, one after another. “172%!”

Turning aside each blow, Shin keenly felt the need to push his advantage, and he brazenly rushed forward. He leapt from atop the grisly nerve pile, intent on crashing down on Fubuki with all his strength and the Casualty moved to counter, extending two wires up to snatch him from the air. Shin raised his blade, gauging the moment of approach as the pair of black cables approached, and then swung his blade in an arc, intercepting both serpentine lashes at the same time.

“178%!” the Omen called out as Shin deflected the wires, but Shin pressed on regardless. The tips of the wiry nerves were severed by the Omen, but they continued to extend, trying to enfold around Shin as he fell towards the Casualty, and Shin swept the sword two more times to prevent the nerves from enfolding him.

“183%! 186%!” the Omen continued its report, and Shin crashed down on the floor, once again bringing the blade down on Fubuki. The Casualty skittered away across the floor, evading the Omen sword again, slithering and sliding away as Shin pursued. The Deputy guided his sword in low arcs, aiming to decapitate the crawling Calamity to avoid his prior mistake, but the creature was always a step ahead, bending and slithering to evade the dark sword. Frustration mounted and became desperation, and Shin thrust and stabbed with his weapon, abandoning any hopes of disabling the beast in a single blow, instead fixated on taking an arm, or even wounding the elusive creature at all.

Across the apartment, Shin chased the Casualty that was once Fubuki Kamui as it slipped away from him. The black sword tore through the floors beneath Shin’s feet as he hacked downward, and then through walls after Fubuki clambered across them, and even furniture that the Casualty hid behind. Nothing could withstand the Omen’s sword’s bite, but the weapon never once found its target. Using all the strength and agility that Exigency afforded him, Shin slashed with his blade, but no matter how precise he was, or how near the edge of the weapon came to cutting through Fubuki’s flesh, she always seemed to react at the last moment and contort herself to evade him.

Fubuki slapped her hands against the floor, vaulting her torn body into the air to evade a low sweep of Shin’s blade. As the black sword passed beneath her, the Casualty launched a counterattack, extending all five cables out from her body towards Shin. The fastest of the extending wires whipped around Shin’s guard and collided with his left shoulder. The force of the blow caused Shin to stumble backwards, and pain shot through his arm such as he’d never felt before. The fire that ran through his sinews raced from his shoulder down to his fingertips, and his muscles spasmed and lost coordination, causing his left arm to fall to his side.

Punished for his recklessness, Shin backpedaled, using his right hand to deflect the remaining wires striking at him with the Omen sword. The black sword burned in Shin’s hand, becoming hot enough that he couldn’t ignore it, even with the pain-dampening power of Exigency. He stumbled back towards the penthouse window, forced into a retreat under a flurry of blows from Fubuki’s axons. Another tendril whipped towards Shin’s face, and he ducked to the side, letting the nerve lash over his right shoulder, and strike the glass behind him.

The Casualty’s whipping nerve smashed through the window, sending shards of glass scattering across the floor. Fubuki’s single strike wasn’t enough to shatter the entire portal, seeing as it was made to withstand violent forces, but it was enough to crack a fist sized hole in the surface. Fubuki’s sparking nerve broke through the pane and momentarily passed through to the outside, but she quickly withdrew it, howling in her stuttering, staccato voice. Fubuki whipped her sparking tentacle through the air, giving Shin a momentary reprieve while she was distracted.

“I’m at 204%,” the Omen reported, its synthetic voice stretching and distorting. “I can’t handle any more! You’ve got to finish this now!”

“I’m trying!” Shin protested, sounding more defensive than he’d like. “But she’s too fast! I can’t even touch her.”

“It’s her nervous system; you see that?” the Omen explained, and Shin looked at the bifurcated creature, noticing the blue lights that flashed through her skin. “Her Crisis has overstimulated her senses: every sensation she feels is likely a thousand times stronger and more acute. She can practically see your every move before it happens.”

“If that’s true, then she must be in intolerable pain,” the Deputy considered, unable to ignore the rigors of the transformation the young woman had undergone.

“Now really isn’t the time to be a bleeding heart,” Shin could practically hear the AI rolling a pair of nonexistent eyes. “You need to find a way to slow her down and end this before I overload.”

“Is there any way to bleed off the extra energy?”

“By myself? No. It’ll take me a week to burn off the amount of electricity I’ve absorbed. I need something else to discharge the energy into: something that conducts electricity.”

“What about the building’s electrical network?” Shin’s eyes strayed to the walls that had been torn apart by Fubuki’s transformation, exposing the naked wires and insulation behind them.

“That could work if we had time,” the Omen answered. “But it would take a few minutes to safely dump the charge without frying the wires, and I don’t think the former Fubuki-san is going to wait patiently while you do that.”

There was a bright flash of light, and thunder boomed a few seconds later. Wind whistled through the small hole punched in the glass behind Shin’s head, and the sound of rain pouring down tickled his ears, and with it came an idea.

“What about water?” Shin asked, another reckless thought forming in his mind.

“Water?” the Omen repeated, not yet following Shin’s line of thought. “That could work, but you’d need a lot of it. You’d have to go back down a floor to find the pool.”

“As it happens, there’s a lot of water nearby,” Shin smiled and held his sword out in front of him again, steeling himself for whatever happened next.

“Well, you need to be careful; there’s a chance you could get elec—,” the Omen paused, and the advanced artificial intelligence born of twenty-first century technology finally caught up with Shin’s idiotic plan. “You aren’t going to—?”

Shin took a step forward, breaking the momentary deadlock, and Fubuki didn’t disappoint him, but rose to the provocation. A black electrical wire launched itself towards Shin, crossing the room in a fraction of a second. Switching the Omen into his left hand, Shin reached up and caught the tendril with his right, stopping the fleshy lash before it hit his face. Even touching the exterior of the organic wire sending painful surges of electricity through Shin’s hand, he dug his fingers into the grotesque cable and refused to let go. Crackling axons extended from the wire made of human flesh, probing for Shin’s eyes, while Fubuki began to drag herself backward on her hands, trying to escape the Deputy’s grasp, but it was too late. Shin turned towards the window and swept his sword through it, cutting through the hardened glass without resistance.

Throwing himself into the glass, the window burst apart, and Shin felt his stomach drop as he hurled himself into the void beyond the window. Behind him, he dragged Fubuki into the howling storm even as she tried to cling to floor of the apartment. While she was agile enough to keep ahead of Shin, she wasn’t strong enough to win a contest of strength, and the force of his leap dislodged her from her perch and brought her screaming into the hurricane outside.

Free from the humid confines of the tower, the howling wind and torrential rain almost felt nostalgic for Shin as he fell through the air, but Fubuki didn’t seem to take it quite so well. The Casualty shrieked as the rain hit it, its luminescent skin producing whisps of steam and an aura of electricity. The surge of electricity flowing through Shin’s right hand increased, and he was forced to release his hold on the creature as they fell.

Together, both Inspector and Calamity plunged through the air. Below them, one of the Heights’ rails spanned between Tower 5 and one of its neighbors. Shin didn’t hit the rails themselves; instead, he struck the glass tube that sheltered the tracks from the rain. He spread his hands and feet out to his sides as he tried to balance himself on the slick surface, a feat made all the more difficult by the rain that ran across the glass. The Casualty landed with far less elegance; smashing into the surface of the barrier with all of her weight, sending cracks zigzagging in all directions.

The Casualty howled in agony, raising her head to scream at the wind and rain. The nerves threaded through her pale skin were alive with electricity, flashing erratically as they tried to process the countless sensations that the overwhelming hurricane threw down. The rain drops striking her body were vaporized from the intense electricity in her body, and the energy spread across the exterior of the tube, creating a wall of scalding steam.

“She’s panicking!” Shin managed to climb to his feet as the Casualty whipped around, screaming and flailing as she lashed out at the overwhelming barrage of sensations from the storm. “This is my chance!”

Or this might be a good opportunity to tag out and let Inspector Asahi take it from here,” the Omen advised as whispers of steam erupted from the dark blade with each drop of rain that hit it. “It’ll take me a solid minute or two before I’m able to offload this charge.”

“Well, Takeyoshi isn’t here, and I’m not about to wait,” Shin observed, advancing on the Casualty, moving slowly to avoid slipping. His fingers still burned with the pain of being electrified, but they obeyed Shin as he lifted the sword upward, keeping the weapon poised to strike.

The Casualty, Fubuki Kamui, whipped around in Shin’s direction, focusing her attention on him as he approached. Still able to discern his approach among the sensory barrage, the Casualty hissed in a low warning growl, but in Shin’s eyes, the Casualty was smaller and weaker than it had been moments before. As Fubuki Kamui growled in a warped, halting voice, Shin hardened his heart and advanced.

In response, Fubuki raised the numerous skin-covered nerves that extended from her body. The growths swayed and convulsed with each rain drop that hit them, but the Casualty forced them to remain at the ready, showing no sign of fear. Step by step, Shin moved closer and the Casualty tensed, her clawed fingers digging into the translucent surface beneath her. When Shin showed no sign of slowing, the Casualty snarled at Shin like a feral animal, contorting what was left of Fubuki Kamui’s features into a bare-toothed grimace, saliva dribbling across her lips. When he was less than ten feet away, Shin finally came to a stop.

He slowly and carefully widened his stance, making sure his footing was firm while he measured the distance between them, preparing for an offensive charge. Fubuki arched her back and lifted herself up on her hands, then began whipping the sides of the tunnel with her tendrils in a warning display, each strike sending up plumes of steam. Her attempts at intimidation did nothing to dissuade Shin from his course of action, and the young man lifted his sword over his head and bent his knees preparing to charge. Shin met Fubuki’s frenzied eyes, and they both stared at each other as they waited for some kind of signal.

Rain poured down on them and the wind howled, but they still waited. Somewhere in the distance, sirens wailed. The wind carried the sounds of engines, car tires sloshing on wet roads, and honking horns to Shin’s ears, but he ignored them, tuning out the entire world save for the monster crouching three yards ahead of him. The seconds continued to mount, but Shin still waited. Then, lightning flashed in the sky, and he lunged.

Shin moved with all the speed and fury he could afford, but Fubuki reacted faster. The wires extending from her launched themselves like stingers, aiming to drive their naked sparking axons into the Inspector. Resisting the impulse to strike them from the air with his sword, Shin ducked and dodged the oncoming tendrils as he closed ranks. While Shin lacked strong footing and space to maneuver on the rain-slicked tube, the Casualty’s attacks were wild and desperate, their accuracy clouded by the sensory overload of the storm. Before Shin reached Fubuki, the Casualty began scrambling backwards on its palms, once again trying to evade him. This time, however, Fubuki was also deprived of the ability to move freely, and her movements lacked the agility she had before.

The chase inside the apartment repeated itself, but Shin now had the advantage. Fubuki retreated as Shin advanced, a shriek escaping her lips as the rain continued to fall down on her. She evaded the first few strokes of Shin’s sword by the smallest of margins, but the fourth slashed through the Casualty’s left shoulder. The Casualty shrieked in pain as blood spurted onto the glass, mixing with the rain. Galvanized by the momentary victory, Shin pressed his attack, but he stepped unwisely and his right foot slipped on the wet glass.

He was off balance for a fraction of a second, but the Casualty leapt on the chance to counter. A wire lashed itself around Shin’s left leg, filling his limb with intense pain. He was yanked off his feet, and he fell backward onto the glass tunnel. He instinctively braced himself with his left hand and struck out with his sword, cutting the wire of flesh attached to his leg. Although he was freed, lances of electrical pain continued to surge through Shin’s leg and his muscles spasmed in agony, hobbling his ability to stand. The wounded Casualty pounced like a cat, slapping her palms against the translucent glass to launch herself into the air, using the wires protruding from her body to throw herself into the air with greater force.

She came down atop Shin, screaming at the top of her lungs, claws extended. Shin had just enough time to raise his sword up to skewer the Casualty through her abdomen as she descended, but the beast didn’t appear to care. She collided with the fallen Inspector, and the force of her dive forced the glass tunnel to give way. Within a downpour of shattered glass, the pair fell onto the metal tracks inside the tunnel, both grappling for their own survival.

Shin landed on his back, the force sending all the air from his lungs, while the Casualty landed on his chest. Fubuki hooked her claws into his shoulders, and their jagged tips punched through his suit and dug into his flesh, sending a painful current into his body. Not content with that, the Casualty brought her wires to bear, coiling them around Shin and hooking them into the metal rails beneath them to electrify the steel tracks.

The nerves tied themselves around Shin’s arms and legs, sending waves of anguish through his body that he never dreamed he could have ever felt. He tried to struggle, but the electrified bonds held his limbs tight, preventing him from breaking free. Fubuki Kamui screamed in her deafening staccato voice, unhinging her lower jaw in the process. Her tongue extended from her mouth, reshaped into a malevolent proboscis of muscle, blackened skin and sparking nerves. The tongue hovered over Shin’s face, dripping saliva and blood as Fubuki prepared to give Shin a deadly kiss.

He struggled to think, to see, to hear, to survive. He could feel nothing but pain and heat, and he couldn’t hear anything except the sound of thunder. The sparks from Fubuki’s malformed tongue flashed in his eyes, and he could only see white lights and stars. Faintly, at the edge of his consciousness, he imagined he could hear his Omen saying something, but it didn’t matter. Inside the tumult of pain, thunder, and blinding light, there was a memory.

He was somewhere dark; it was in the middle of the night, and he was standing in an alley between two buildings. The emergency exit from the building on his left emptied into the alley, and Shin had run towards the street, remembering the feeling of two people holding his hands. He ran slow, for their sake, but he forced them to stop when he saw the man standing at the street waiting for them.

He was a head taller than Shin, and broader, too, with a muscular frame, and he wore a black sweater along with equally dark pants and laced up boots. His hair was cut short, trimmed nearly down to the scalp with methodical precision, and he had a thin beard across his jawline. He’d been looking away when the trio had entered the alley, but when they got closer, he looked at them, allowing Shin to see the dark, lifeless eyes of the stranger and the burn scar that covered his right cheek and warped his right ear. Meeting the stranger’s eyes only for a moment, Shin’s eyes traveled down to the object tied around his waist: a block of what appeared to be black clay was crudely mounted on a wide belt, and there were a number of wires and cords spreading out of it.

The man stood in front of Shin, holding a lighter in his right hand, which he absent-mindedly flipped open and closed, while he held an Augur in his left hand. The man seemed almost relaxed, and he barely looked at Shin, turning his attention back to the lighter. For a moment, Shin considered trying to tackle the man, but he rejected the notion when he glanced at the man’s left hand. The phone was gently splayed across his open fingers, making it seem as though the device was an afterthought, but Shin wasn’t fooled. The man’s thumb was poised over the screen like a scorpion’s stinger and his muscles were tense, ready to surge into motion in a split second. Shin knew that if he tried anything, he would be dooming them all to a quick death.

Through the haze of recollection, Shin’s memory blurred. His surroundings shifted as his brain struggled to recall exactly what they were like from moment to moment, and words were exchanged between himself and the stranger, though they were faded and distant, as if they were recorded on a broken microphone. However, the tail end of the conversation suddenly became clear.

“It’s Atarashi, isn’t it?” the man looked at Shin with a light in his dark eyes. “That’s who you are? Looks like Hide fucked up.”

“Please,” Shin heard himself speak in a wavering voice. “Please don’t do this.”

“That’s the way it goes,” the stranger spoke in a deep rough voice that was weary and reluctant. After that, there was a ringing sound; the cap of a metal lighter flipping closed, and the man raised his left hand.

“I’m sorry, but this isn’t personal,” the stranger informed him.

Shin turned away, adrenaline surging through him. He wrapped his arms around the pair standing on either side of him, using himself a human shield as he threw himself to the ground. A brilliant light erupted behind him, and a wave of heat and pressure flowed across his back. Thunder erupted, the likes of which Shin had never heard before.

Suddenly, his vision cleared, and Shin found himself staring up at Fubuki Kamui, her prehensile electrified tongue still dangling over his face. The stars that had clouded his vision disappeared, and the pain that had been coursing through his body seemed to vanish. He could still feel the heat and energy of the Casualty flowing into his body, but the agony it brought was gone.

Power surged through him; desperate, mad power that demanded to be used. He struggled against Fubuki’s bonds, and the Casualty fought to keep him pinned, managing to hold Shin down only through the leverage of her position. Unable to force himself to his feet, Shin released his grip on his sword and pulled his arms up even as Fubuki’s serpentine tendrils fought to keep them still.

Growling through his teeth like a frenzied animal, Shin pulled at and grappled with the bonds that held him down. His fingers dug through the fleshy wires, spurting blood as he pulled apart the ropey tendrils that held him down. Fubuki howled in mad rage, desperately clawing at Shin’s face, but her nails crossed his features without leaving any marks. Shin tore apart tendril after tendril, casting them aside to writhe in pain along the tracks. Desperate to maintain her advantage, the Casualty clung tightly to Shin with all her strength and what grip her bleeding wires could find. In response, Shin reached into himself, drawing out the Black Powder.

Explosive particulates flowed from his body, from head to toe, and they were instantly ignited by the electrical charge surging from Fubuki Kamui. The explosion was immediate; orange flames flowed through the glass tunnel, spreading as far as they could in either direction until they hit the silver towers in either direction. Then, the explosion blasted the glass column apart, sending translucent shards flying in all directions.

A cloud of smoke obscured everything after the explosion, but Shin heard metal groan and snap, and the world gave way beneath him. He felt the familiar vertigo again as he fell, and he emerged from beneath the cloud, falling towards the street along with a hail of shattered steel from the rails above him. He landed on his feet and scrambled around on the glass covered street, avoiding chunks of metal that slammed into the asphalt from above.

He stood to the side and stared up at the burning and broken tracks above him, feeling his heart beating in his chest. The entire tube had shattered, and the tracks were burnt and melted at the epicenter of the explosion, leaving the two halves of the metal railing to bend and lilt to the side. The smoke from the initial blast was quickly dissipating in the wind and the rain poured out by Izumi, but small plumes trailed up into the sky from the ends of the rails, where the explosion had torn into the joined towers and ignited small fires in the rail stations within each building.

“Did I do this?” Shin asked himself, feeling as though he’d just woken up from a nightmare. He looked down at his hands, covered in blood and soot. He remembered the desperate, violent fury that he’d used to tear Fubuki Kamui apart, and his stomach twisted. Feeling unclean, Shin brushed his hands against the sleeves of his uniform, but the sense of sickness he felt didn’t disappear.

Sirens wailed from around the building; no doubt the Civil Services had heard the blast and were wheeling their vehicles around to investigate. Shin simply stood in the rain, frozen, uncertain about what he was supposed to do. His Exigency was gone, and he felt tired and drained, but he wasn’t hurt. He experimentally reached up to where Fubuki Kamui had slashed through his shoulder and found that there was no pain. He didn’t even have any burns from the several times he was electrocuted. The world felt surreal, and Shin’s head seemed like it was trapped in a fog. Then, a beeping sound caught Shin’s attention.

He raised his head, his eyes trying to discern what was making the noise, and he looked over the sea of broken glass and blasted steel girders that lay strewn across the street. Unable to see what the noise was, Shin tentatively stepped forward, picking his way through the rubble. Hidden behind a blackened hunk of metal, Shin found what he was looking for.

Laying in the middle of the street was a body, broken and burnt beyond all recognition. Less than a quarter of Fubuki Kamui had survived the explosion, and that any trace of her remained beyond a black smear was no doubt due to her hardiness as a Human Calamity. The Casualty’s right arm and the right side of her chest had been torn away, leaving her chest cavity open and exposed. Her lower jaw and the right side of her face had been blown apart, leaving only a small trace of hair and skin clinging to the left side of her face. Her left hand had lost all its fingers, and the cables protruding from her back had been burnt down to nothing.

Wedged in what was left of her carcass was a black sword, whose hilt flashed an orange light as it chirped. Shin reached out and took hold of the hilt, feeling the heat of the blast lingering in the smart-metal grip. He pulled the blade free, and it slid out with a stomach-turning combination of sounds; the squelching of the blade against Fubuki’s soft innards, and the crunch of the sword flaking away the burnt skin.

“Well, you’ve really managed to screw this one up,” the Omen wasted no time in choosing to berate Shin, but the Deputy didn’t have the heart to tell him any different. “You nearly died up there, you know?”

“I can barely believe I survived,” Shin murmured, looking down at the sword.

“Are you feeling alright?” the Omen asked, showing a modicum of concern. “Your biometrics went crazy, and then, well, you went crazy.”

What was he supposed to say to that? “I’m fine?” He didn’t feel fine.

“Huuurgghh,” a soft wheeze came from the ground at Shin’s feet and he looked downward as the Casualty began to shift and move. Fubuki Kamui’s burnt tongue lolled around in her mouth as she turned her head to look at him, her one remaining eye glaring up at Shin in mad rage. The Casualty shuddered as it tried to move, but it was a fruitless endeavor. The creature was truly crippled, lacking any functioning limbs. Even its nervous system was gone; all of Fubuki’s organs had been blown out and burnt away. She couldn’t breathe, and her heart couldn’t beat, but the uncontrollable surge of Hazard Energy in her brain kept her alive, even when the rest of her body was ruined beyond function.

Shin looked down at the Human Calamity with pity. They were two different kinds of the same mutation; for some reason, fate had allowed Shin to retain his humanity, while this entirely ordinary woman had been deprived of it. She’d lost her identity, her form, her sanity. She’d even lost the ability to die, in a sense.

Shin lowered the tip of the sword, aiming the black blade towards Fubuki’s face. He stared into the woman’s dark eye, trying to understand what thoughts raced through her tormented mind before he thrust the blade forward. To kill her now was a mercy, he told himself, but the thought didn’t comfort him.

“I’m sorry,” were the last words Fubuki Kamui ever heard.

Autopsy Report

January 4th, 2044

Subject Name: Fubuki Kamui

A real shame, this one. A young beauty recently married, who lived in the richest, safest chunk of the island. She had her whole life ahead of her, only to be cut down by the cruel hand of fate, and the blade of an Inspector. That’s life in Yōgai-shima. Apparently, despite the best protections that money could buy, Mrs. Fubuki was brought down by something as pedestrian as faulty wiring.

Her transformation into a Casualty seemed to be primarily internal, altering her nervous system. Her axons appeared to enter a state of “hyper-stimulation,” transforming the gentlest touch into excruciating agony. Her primary form of attack appeared to be through a series of nerves and pseudopods that grew out of her body.

Fubuki Kamui’s body has been determined to be of no further use for scientific analysis and research, and following the conclusion of her autopsy, her remains have been marked for carbonization and will be released to her next of kin.

Crisis Abilities

Electrocution Emergency, Nervous Network

Through her nerves, Fubuki Kamui could expel electrical discharges at lethal voltages, enough to cause second and third-degree burns in those that made contact with her axons. In addition to this, her Crisis seemingly enabled her to hijack electrical equipment and human bodies, though the ultimate potential of this ability is unclear due to Fubuki’s short-lived transformation.

Parameters

Exigency: 3

Fubuki Kamui was less powerful than most Human Calamities, but the hyper-sensitivity of her nerves granted her incredible reflexes and agility.

Runaway: (Unknown)

As a Human Calamity, Fubuki Kamui survived less than an hour, meaning that the rate at which she absorbs Hazard Energy and her ultimate potential will remain mysteries.

Forecasting: 3

Fubuki Kamui displayed no prescience or ability to perceive Hazard Energy beyond the most basic capabilities of Human Calamities.

Account: 1

The remains of Fubuki Kamui contains nothing more than the standard level of Hazard Energy, and she displayed no overt or skilled use of Karma before her death.

Precision: 5

Fubuki Kamui’s ability allowed her to extend her Crisis only through contact with her nerves, however, the overstimulation of her senses caused her to lash out at everything around her, showing even less restraint than most Casualties.

Karma: 6

The energy in Fubuki Kamui’s body is tilted towards positivity.

Shibusawa Harumi, Human Disaster Response Bureau, Corpse Disposal Unit

The Daily Grind Case File #5, “We do what we were always here to do.”

January 4th, 2044

04:20 PM

Central Ward

Sunset District

There was a storm outside. A hurricane swept up by the Sea of Japan that, even now, was pelting seawater down on Yōgai-shima, hurling thunderbolts at buildings, attempting to rip apart the city’s infrastructure with gale force winds. It all sounded suitably dramatic and terrifying, but to Fubuki Kamui, it was a world away.

All morning, she’d been inside, sheltered away behind the finest protections modern science could provide. She’d slept peacefully this morning when the storm hit, and not even the loudest thunderclaps served to rouse her. All the pouring rain and howling wind could do nothing to harm her in the twenty-first century fortress she now lived in. She was nothing less than a single citizen of a private city that sat nestled inside a solitary building, as good as being a world away from the ugliness of Yōgai-shima.

It was only now, well into the afternoon with evening fast approaching, that Kamui actually laid her eyes on the storm that vainly tried to engulf the city outside her precious walls. On her way out from her residential block, she’d been so absorbed in preparation and catching up on the news of the day that she hadn’t bothered to so much as look out a window. She hadn’t even intended to see it, lost in her own world as she was, but the scenic view of the Heights’ skybridges made looking at the typhoon unavoidable. All around her, the silver towers of the Heights rose up, breathtaking in their enormity and their design. Their smooth, mirror-like exteriors had the sense almost of an organic creature, folding and undulating in ways that conventional skyscrapers would not and could not.

Each singular building had a footprint large enough to engulf an entire city block, crowding out any hopes for smaller buildings to find purchase in the district. The Heights was made up of two dozen such spires, each one a condensed metropolis unto itself. Like a metal net suspended in the air, skybridges formed an above ground highway, allowing residents of one tower to quickly visit another.

It was in one such skybridge that Kamui found herself when she witnessed the storm outside. The skybridge itself was a shatter-proof plexiglass tunnel that ran between two towers with a metal rail inside it. Kamui sat in the car of a twenty seated capsule that ran through the tunnel, its translucent roof allowing her to view Yōgai-shima in all its glory from her lofty perch. The capsule was empty, save for Kamui and the bag of groceries placed on the seat beside her. Tower 5, her place of residence, had stores aplenty up and down its hundred odd floors, but Tower 3 had the quaintest little bakery on Floor 18, not to mention its superior produce up on 78. Normally, she wouldn’t go out of her way to buy more food when she already had a pantry full of provided rations but today was special. It needed to be perfect.

In the reflection of the glass, Fubuki Kamui beheld a slender woman of average with neck length dark hair and brown eyes. She’d chosen to wear a thick scarlet turtleneck sweater and a long, white skirt in order to combat the foul weather she was only dimly aware of. Of course, the temperature-controlled interior of the Heights meant that Kamui’s precautions were meaningless. Even so, Kamui decided that she cut an attractive figure nonetheless, and that was still worth something.

There was a flash somewhere in the sky and Kamui looked up just in time to see lightning strike Tower 12. The blinding flash of heaven’s arrow vanished as quickly as it arrived, leaving only a lasting mirage in Kamui’s vision. Kamui’s eyes scoured the surface of Tower 12, confirming to herself that the bolt of lightning had utterly failed to leave the smallest stain on Yōgai-shima’s architecture. Her gaze fell on one of the exterior gardens built on said tower, where even now, residents could enjoy the scenery while being sheltered from the storm by a bubble-like dome. Every tower had one or two exterior spaces that were raised high over the city streets below to give its occupants the chance to breathe fresh air and feel the natural sun when the artificial lighting of the tower wasn’t enough.

Kamui reached down to her left wrist, taking hold of her Augur which disguised itself as a bracelet of pearl-white rectangular pieces of nanometal. At her touch, the shape-shifting material changed itself into a compact device in imitation of a smartphone. With the latest of Yōgai-shima’s communication technology in her hands, Kamui tried to get herself lost in the digital world again as the ride continued, once more tuning out the impotent hurricane outside.

Despite the presence of a valuable distraction, countless little worries nibbled at the back of her mind. She didn’t have much time before her husband came home, but she wanted his dinner to be hot and fresh when they ate together. If he got home early, then they could always spend a few moments talking before the meal was served. But should she give him the news before or after they ate?

The anticipation was becoming nearly overwhelming, and the adrenaline was making Kamui anxious. As soon as the car docked itself at Tower 5’s thirtieth floor, Kamui wasted no time in gathering up her groceries and climbing out. She strode across the landing platform connected to the tower and followed the passages inside. Soft, classical music played from unseen speakers, contrasted by the holographic projections of the walls and ceiling that mimicked an arboreal forest, as though Kamui was outside and currently enjoying better weather.

Floor 30 wasn’t a residential level, instead it was used as both a travel hub and shopping center. It had all the amenities a visitor could ask for: restaurants, bars, salons, tailors. But by now, Kamui was numb to the luxuries of the Heights, having been a resident for years. The glitz and the glamor had lost their charm, not simply because of acclimatization, but because she’d closed her mind off to the outside world. All that was on her mind was the impending dinner date with her husband. It had to be perfect. It just had to.

Reaching the bank of elevators made to ferry the enormous populace up and down the tower’s length, Kamui hit the up button and waited for the lift to arrive. She stood indignantly, tapping her right foot expectantly as she glared at the sealed metal doors, daring the elevator car to be late even a second longer. The slow-moving machine won the contest of wills, and Kamui turned back to her Augur to distract herself from the wait.

She’d scarcely began thumbing through the luminescent display when it happened: the lights in the atrium flashed. For a brief moment, Kamui stood in the dark. The tinkling of piano keys playing over the Tower’s speakers cut off abruptly, leaving Kamui alone in blackness. A lightning bolt had struck the tower, the booming of thunder echoing through the building informing Kamui of what had happened.

Within three seconds, the lights came back on. The digital band struck up its tune as though they hadn’t missed a beat, while the artificial scenery sprung back to life. The vents exhaled a cool wind in time with the rustling leaves of the holographic forest. Yet, despite that, the brief lapse in Kamui’s environs was enough to prompt a response in her. A feeling that had been foreign to her for the past few years of her sheltered existence made its unwanted return in the dark: fear.

She stood paralyzed in front of the elevator doors as they finally opened, ominously sliding apart to reveal a windowed car that offered her a front seat viewing of the storm swirling overhead as she rode up the tower. A profound sense of vulnerability made her unable to step forward, and she simply waited, as if expecting something else to happen. It was only when the elevator chimed and began to close that Kamui was spurred into action, and she hastily slapped the elevator button again, coercing the doors into opening back up so she could hustle inside with her groceries.

She stepped into the elevator and pressed the button for Floor 35. The doors slid shut smoothly, acting as though nothing in the world could be wrong, though Kamui clutched her groceries in silence. She stood facing the doors, not wanting to even glance out the window behind her. Even so, the storm chased her into the car. Every drop of rain striking the glass, every wail of the wind, every peal of thunder; Kamui heard it all. Whatever barrier kept the sound of the storm out minutes ago had failed. Had some part of the Tower been damaged by the lightning strike? Or was it her own illusory bubble of ignorance that the lightning bolt had pierced?

Every time light flashed through the window behind her, Kamui flinched, holding the bag of groceries tighter to her body. She wasn’t entirely certain whether she was protecting the food, or she somehow believed the produce would protect her, but either way, it felt good to have something to hold onto. Seconds ticked by, achingly slow, as the car made the short ascent up a mere five floors. With every moment that passed by, Kamui was overcome by the fear of another lightning bolt cutting the power, this time leaving her stranded in the elevator, trapped between floors on the edge of the building and fully exposed to the typhoon outside.

As soon as the elevator came to a stop, Kamui wasted no time in getting out, squeezing herself out through the doors before they even fully opened. She scurried down the luxurious halls with their hardwood floors and rich cream wallpaper. The familiarity of her surroundings did nothing to dampen the growing fear she felt at the sound of the looming thunder.

The front door of her apartment clicked open, the electronic lock activating at the proximity of her ID. Almost as soon as the door closed behind her, Kamui allowed herself a deep sigh of relief, as though the storm was trapped outside in the hall and couldn’t reach her in her domicile. After a few moments of steadying herself, Kamui tucked her Augur into an invisible pocket inside her nano-laminate blouse and made her way to the kitchen.

She unpacked and organized the assortment of food items, laying them out on the countertop. Next, she searched the cabinets for each and every pot, pan, and cooking utensil she might need, trying to get everything put just right before she so much as turned the stove on. She gave the entire assortment of tools and ingredients one last look over, checking each one off a mental list, and then, she took hold of the rice cooker’s power cord and plugged it into the wall.

The lights in the apartment flashed. Kamui felt every hair on her body stand on end as static ran up her arm. Electricity buzzed in her ears, drowning out everything. Pain surged through her hand, and Kamui fell backward, dropping the plug before it got into the socket halfway. The lights came back on as she found herself laying on the kitchen floor, cradling her right hand.

She crawled to her feet and stared at the smoking electric outlet and the scorched plug lying near it. It must be a fault in the electrical wiring, she decided. Or maybe it was something to do with the storm. She’d have to use another electrical socket for the rice cooker. Looking down at her hand, she saw that the right sleeve of her sweater was blackened and scorched. Doing her best to stomach her fright, she left the kitchen and went into the spacious bedroom.

She quickly undressed, tossing her clothes into a hamper. Opening her wardrobe, she shifted through the numerous outfits her husband had bought for her. She wanted to wear something serious and direct, but romantic. But maybe something sexy would work, too? She wasn’t entirely certain what kind of image she needed to project for a day like this. How was she supposed to tell Kamiya what she needed to say? Her Augur rang somewhere in the bedroom, and Kamui turned about, still in her underwear. Following the sound to her hamper where she left her phone in the pocket of her blouse, she fetched it out and answered it automatically.

“Hello?” she asked.

“Kamui?” the voice on the other end was one she was intimately familiar with.

“Kamiya,” Kamui felt herself smile. “How’s your day been?”

“It’s been good,” he told her, though he sounded nervous.

“I’ve missed you,” she felt a little needy saying that aloud, but it was true.

“I’ve missed you, too,” Kamiya agreed.

“I’m making dinner tonight,” she told him, shifting her feet as she talked. “It’s your favorite.”

“That sounds great,” something in Kamiya’s voice was strained.

“What is it?” Kamui prompted him, the sweetness fading from her voice.

“My boss wants me to go out drinking tonight,” Kamiya explained, clearly feeling awkward.

“Tonight!?” Kamui lowered the phone, clutching it in both hands as she tried to suppress her frustration. She crossed over to the bedroom window, peering out through the blinds at the rain pelting the entire city.

“Why does it have to be tonight? The city’s halfway underwater.”

“It’s a work thing, sweetie,” Kamiya tried to explain but his young wife would have none of it. Work could wait, at least for today. Today was too important. Today had to be perfect.

“I need you here,” Kamui pleaded. “I’ve been planning this for a week!”

“Is there something special about tonight?” Kamiya asked and Kamui paused, having nearly let the surprise out before her husband had even gotten home.

“I just really need you home, tonight,” Kamui evaded the question. When she felt that wasn’t enough, she decided to lay it on thicker.

“Please,” she said. “The lights are flickering, and the sockets are smoking. I don’t know what to do.”

“If I refuse to go along, I may not get invited out next time,” Kamiya protested. “It’s not just about going out and getting hammered, sweetie, it’s about social networking. If I dip out on this, it’s going to look bad on my part.”

Clearly, Kamiya was caught between a rock and a hard place, but whichever she was in her husband’s dilemma, Kamui was determined to win.

“If you don’t come home tonight, what I’m going to do to you will make you look even worse,” Kamui warned.

“I’ll be the first one out the door,” Kamiya assured her. “I’ll be out just long enough to be seen with the rest of the guys and then I’ll go, I promise. I’ll be home by eight.”

“Seven,” Kamui insisted.

“Sweetheart,” Kamiya tried to argue, but he was quickly shut down.

“Seven!” she accentuated her demand with a stomp of her foot, and her reward was a weary sigh on the other end.

“Seven,” Kamiya agreed.

“Don’t drink while you’re out,” she added. “And don’t eat anything, either.”

“Kamui!” her husband tried to object but she hung up.

That could have gone better, she chided herself. It needed to go better. Throwing her Augur down on the bed, she felt a tremor of pain flash through her right hand. Cradling it with her left hand, she refused to give up. Tonight could still be perfect. She went to the bathroom, digging through the cabinets as she looked for something to put on her hand. Welts were all over her fingers and her skin throbbed. She must have burned herself when she tried to plug in the rice cooker.

Life was happening fast for twenty-two-year-old Fubuki Kamui. She never dreamed she’d be married already. She never dreamed she would find a husband that could afford all this luxury and still be young and romantic enough to treat her the way she wanted to be treated. Life was moving at a mile a minute in her eyes. It was all she could do to hang on, but hang on, she would.

She found some burn ointment in one of the drawers and smeared it over her fingers before quickly setting about styling her hair. After that, she put on some makeup to hide the stress she was under. She couldn’t show Kamiya an unhappy face. Just before she stepped out, Kamui caught sight of a pregnancy test kit sitting on the edge of the counter and she quickly grabbed it and dropped it into the bathroom’s trash bin. Kamiya couldn’t see that. After that, she went back to her wardrobe and quickly threw on a white shirt and a long blue skirt. It was hardly what she wanted to wear at dinner, but she could always get changed before her husband got home.

Soon, she told herself. Tonight. Everything was going to change. What was once a married couple would blossom into a family and what was simply a house would become a home. The future was so bright, Kamui could hardly bear to look at it. She wiped tears from the corners of her eyes, setting about laying the foundation for tonight’s dinner.

Without wasting a moment, she strode back to the kitchen, looking over the ingredients as she checked her pots and pans. She pulled out knives from the block and laid the carrots on the cutting board. She put the beef in a skillet, ready to get cooking. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the rice cooker sitting on the counter, not plugged in, and automaticity took over. Without thinking, she picked up the power cord and pressed it toward the socket.

Lightning danced up Kamui’s arm as the plug entered the smoking socket. She screamed, her voice sounding out as an inarticulate staccato shriek, and the electricity made her dance on the spot. The lights flashed and strobed, eventually bursting and casting the room into darkness. The power socket exploded, raining sparks and melted plastic onto Kamui’s face as she fell backward.

 She collapsed to the floor, pain flooding through every nerve, heat filling her body. Stars danced before her eyes in the pitch black. Her ears buzzed and popped. Her body writhed and seized on the kitchen’s linoleum floor, refusing to heed her brain’s commands. She was in the darkness again, helpless, as the rain pounded against the walls and the wind howled. Thunder rumbled somewhere outside, and Kamui whimpered helplessly where she lay.

Fear consumed her every thought; fear and pain such as she had never felt. As agony tore through the terrified woman, the seizures became more intense. She rolled onto her stomach, her spine twisting and contorting with bone breaking pressure. A fire was kindled inside her brain, as though it was pressing against her skull. Her teeth clenched involuntarily, and a long, slow groan escaped her throat, the cry warping and twisting.

How did this happen? Today was supposed to be perfect.

January 4th, 2044

04:30 PM

Central Ward

Sunset District

Senior Inspector Asahi Takeyoshi

The Survivalist was parked in the shadow of a massive silver tower that gently undulated from side to side like a piece of seaweed. The garish structure ran upward over a thousand feet, with metal rails and tubes sticking out of its sides, connecting the argent building to the forest of its siblings that stood in the pouring rain. Red and white lights flashed against the mirror-like surface of the building, and the sound of powerful engines and sloshing water heralded the appearance of white and red fire trucks as they swarmed around the base of the Tower. Among the vehicles was a lone man in a black suit, who waved his arms in the air as he tried to get their attention.

“I need this street closed off!” Takeyoshi faintly listened to his Deputy trying to make himself heard over the wind and the rain. Shin was standing out on the street, speaking with the white clad members of the Civil Service, trying to control the emergency response to the situation inside the building. The young man in his black suit was flashing his silver badge to anyone that would listen, trying to project authority and confidence, though Takeyoshi found it hard to imagine he was accomplishing anything other than irritating the city’s emergency personnel.

The Inspectors and the Civil Services were always at odds with one another; the Bureau and the Cabinet fought a constant, invisible war for power, and their appendages did likewise. The Bureau used to have its own police officers, firefighters, and medics, who would ride along with Inspectors in a parade of black vehicles that had become known as “funeral processions” among the populace. The Bureau’s own emergency services created confusion when they responded to a situation alongside the Civil Services, and clashes over authority were commonplace. Eventually, the Bureau agreed to pull back the Peace Officers, and other emergency personnel, restricting them to policing just the Bureau’s own territory.

It was a rare win that the Cabinet could claim in the game of power taking place between it and the Bureau, but with that victory came concessions; in particular, that the Civil Services bow to the authority of the Inspectors where Human Calamities were concerned. That was how things were supposed to work on paper, but Takeyoshi imagined that Shin was getting a firsthand taste of how much respect the Cabinet’s lackeys afforded them.

While Shin wasted his energy trying to herd the cats outside, Takeyoshi remained comfortably inside the Survivalist. He didn’t have time for cockfighting with the firefighters about the emergency, and he wasn’t keen to throw himself headlong into danger until the situation had properly crystalized. Instead, he waited where he was safe and comfortable, and turned his mind to more important things.

After leaving the Lunar District this morning, Takeyoshi had fallen asleep for an hour or two. He’d been woken up by Shin when they made a routine stop somewhere in Horizon as directed by Kodera. Hazard Energy flowed up and down the entire world, provoking the miraculous and the tragic, and where Negative Energy gathered, disasters often broke out.

Nowhere in the world was more awash in Hazard Energy than Yōgai-shima; the island fed on the abundant energy of natural disasters, but that esoteric diet made the city a magnet for outbreaks of misfortune. Fires, electrical shortages, and car accidents weren’t uncommon, despite all of the protections that Yōgai-shima offered. It was among those disasters that human beings could become something more, something worse, when bathed in the energy of raw misfortune. When a human being was reborn as a Human Calamity, it was the Bureau’s responsibility to deal with them, either by eliminating them, or recruiting them.

In the wake of Hurricane Izumi, the city had become showered with more than just water, and hotspots of Negative Energy appeared up and down the city, threatening to break out into disasters. Less than one out of every ten potential emergencies predicted by the Forecasters actually broke out, and of those that did, they rarely produced a Human Calamity, but the Bureau needed to be present, just in case. Takeyoshi and Shin had spent the day travelling up and down the city on “Emergency Patrol,” going wherever the Forecasters directed them.

It was boring work that required only time and little energy. Every so often, Takeyoshi and Shin would receive a call from Kodera, and he’d direct them to a hotspot where the amount of Negative Energy had exceeded a vague threshold. A dozen times at a dozen different places, the pair had been directed to a potential drowning, or a small housefire, or an assault, and they’d sit and wait nearby to see if something actually happened, but nothing ever did. The potential emergencies had not only failed to manifest, but neither Inspector was even called upon to take any preventative measures to prevent the incident from occurring.

It was thoroughly monotonous, but it was the kind of boring Takeyoshi preferred; at least he was able to stay warm and dry inside the car, and Ink gave him access to everything he needed to do some private work that the Bureau wasn’t paying him for. His Deputy, however, couldn’t sit still. It didn’t matter whether it was a lightning strike or a robbery: wherever the Forecasters sent them, Shin was the first person to climb out of the vehicle and take charge of the situation, even though nothing was really happening. Takeyoshi imagined that the young man’s zeal would fade with the passing of hours and mindless repetition, but Shin was still standing out in the pouring rain, trying to do his job to the best of his ability even when almost everything was out of his hands. Takeyoshi hadn’t decided whether the young man’s enthusiasm was endearing or irritating, yet.

Whenever the pair weren’t being forced to stake out a random building at Kodera’s direction, they were free to do as they pleased. Not being assigned to a case, the Bureau expected them to drive around the city as a show of force and a deterrent for potential calamities, but otherwise, they had no obligations until the Forecasters called them again. After the first stop on their Emergency Patrol came to an end, Takeyoshi had taken the wheel.

He’d been to the Yōgai-shima Municipal Bank, to the Civil Police Headquarters, and up to the Office of Civil Records. With each stop, Shin had innocently asked where they were going and why, but Takeyoshi had refused to answer, and he left his Deputy in the vehicle while he attended to personal business. When he came back to the Survivalist, Shin asked once or twice what Takeyoshi had done, but eventually stopped, either because he realized he wouldn’t get an answer, or because he saw the mounting frustration on his mentor’s face.

“Tanaka Jinta hasn’t been seen since last year,” Takeyoshi fixated on the words as he sat in the passenger seat of the Survivalist, writing luminescent letters in the darkness of his mind. “None of his close associates have received any contact with him. None of his male colleagues or friends show any sign of subversion. The police search has completely halted, and the Office of Public Records hasn’t recorded a single blip from his ID on the city network. He’s vanished.”

The two words hung in Takeyoshi’s mind, taunting him.

“A man can’t just disappear,” it was a pedestrian rule of thumb that Takeyoshi tried to argue with, but it was fact that wasn’t entirely true for a Human Calamity. “He wouldn’t just hide himself away and never stick his head out again. He couldn’t even if he wanted to. So where did he go?

“Maybe he left Yōgai-shima?” Takeyoshi tried to reason his way forward from the dead-end fate had seemed to put in his path. “If he felt he could no longer hide on the island, it makes sense that he would flee, but where? The mainland is in chaos and Honshu’s little better. Where then? Hokkaido? Kyushu? Would he be happy in a place like that? Would he be allowed to leave Yōgai-shima?”

“No,” Takeyoshi decided, perhaps because he refused to accept the idea that his quarry was beyond his reach. “He’s still in Yōgai-shima. He has to be.”

But Takeyoshi’s resolute determination didn’t manifest a new path forward for him simply out of desire. The simple fact was that he’d run out of leads, and the trail he’d been chasing had gone cold. He sat in the Survivalist, listening to the sound of the pouring rain while he stared through the front windshield at nothing. In his mind, he grasped at straws, clutching for some kind of path forward.

“Inspector Asahi, please respond,” a voice suddenly spoke from Takeyoshi’s Omen and he jumped in alarm, having slipped into another bout of microsleep in the silence. He pulled his Omen from his chest pocket and looked at the green display. “Forecaster Ibuka” was written over the symbol of a ringing phone while the time was displayed beneath it: “04:43.”

“Go ahead, Kodera,” Takeyoshi asked, expecting the Forecaster to announce an all-clear.

“Inspector, we have the confirmation of a Casualty in Tower 5,” Ibuka’s pronouncement dashed Takeyoshi’s hopes for an uneventful day. “You are hereby cleared to assume control of the scene and enter the building to perform elimination procedures.”

Outside the car, Takeyoshi heard the sound of feet splashing through puddled rainwater, and then the sound of a hand pressing against the driver’s side door. The door pulled open, and Shin stuck his head into the cabin, his eyes alight with determination.

“Takeyoshi, we’ve got—!” the young man began to explain but Takeyoshi raised a hand to stop him.

“I’m aware,” Takeyoshi insisted and he pushed open the car door to step into the rain. Reflexively, Takeyoshi reached for his Karma, and swiftly found the two pages floating in his mind. He tore half of the righthand page off and imagined taking that shift of black paper and wrapping himself in it, blunting the power of the storm. Climbing out of the car, Takeyoshi stood in the shadow of the tower, looking up at it without the barrier of the Survivalist’s windows, and he marveled at the true enormity of the structure. That wasn’t to say that the building was in any way aesthetically pleasing, but more that Takeyoshi found it impressive that even with the near collapse of human civilization, the rich and powerful still found ways to flaunt their excess over the rest of the populace.

DANGER.

The premonition bloomed in Takeyoshi’s mind as he looked up at the tower, and lightning surged across the heavens, momentarily transforming the spire into a shadowy silhouette, accentuating the foreboding feeling. The ephemeral lightning passed within a second, but the sense of danger lingered in Takeyoshi’s senses as he stared up at the super tower. Through the rain, Shin stepped up beside him and Takeyoshi glanced at the younger man, trying to silently communicate that he needed to be ready for whatever happened next.

The Deputy gave Takeyoshi a firm nod, his eyes clear and brow furrowed with intensity, but his body language told the Inspector that the young man was brimming with uncontrolled energy. In the midst of Exigency, Takeyoshi’s brain was flooded with adrenaline and Hazard Energy, but he was practiced in harnessing it, remaining outwardly tranquil. Shin, on the other hand, was cracking his knuckles and shifting back and forth on his feet as he tried to contain the anxious power flowing through him. The younger man’s nervousness was to be expected, but at the same time, Takeyoshi found it hard to ignore.

The power of Exigency went hand in hand with the fight-or-flight instinct that all humans shared, and Takeyoshi wondered if Shin even realized that he’d already fallen into that mindset. An ordinary human in that headspace was easily startled and prone to sudden, reflexive actions that could make them dangerous: a Human Calamity in the throes of Exigency was exponentially more dangerous. If Shin couldn’t harness that power properly, he could be just as dangerous as any Casualty, and that thought nearly made Takeyoshi order the young man to stay behind.

“As long as I keep an eye on him, it should be fine,” he ultimately reasoned. “The kid can’t learn anything if I keep him on the sidelines.”

“Alright, Ibuka,” Takeyoshi raised Ink to his mouth as he spoke into the Omen and looked back up at the massive silver obstacle in front of him. “Give us the facts.”

“Our catch of the day is one Fubuki Kamui; a twenty-two-year-old woman living on floor thirty-five,” Ibuka spoke through Takeyoshi’s Omen, and the device produced the image of an attractive young woman with dark neck length hair and brown eyes. “Her Civil ID reported heightened stress and brain activity shortly after 04:30 PM before it went dark. Hazard Energy activity spiked shortly after a lightning bolt struck Tower 35, and when Fubuki’s ID began signaling a medical emergency, the Negative Energy readings sharply spiked, and have remained elevated since then.”

“Do we know for a fact that Fubuki-san is the Casualty?” Shin questioned, looking at the image of the woman still floating in the air. “I mean, what’s to say she even became a Casualty? She could be a Survivor, like us.”

“Not a chance,” Ibuka dismissed Shin’s question out of hand. “All the signs say Casualty, and that’s what I’m sticking with.”

“What signs are those?” Shin seemed compelled to ask the question.

“Worry about your own job before asking about how I do mine, pretty boy,” the young woman sniffed.

“But there’s still a chance she could be—!” Shin tried to argue with the Forecaster, but Takeyoshi raised a hand to cut him off.

“Whether she’s a Survivor, or a Casualty, it doesn’t change what we have to do,” Takeyoshi interrupted. “We’re going inside, one way or another.”

“Right,” Shin took a step back and looked away, clearly upset with himself.

“Do have any confirmation on the nature of its Crisis?” Takeyoshi asked, raising the Omen to his mouth.

“Nothing solid,” Ibuka reported with a click of her teeth. “The entire tower suffered an electrical outage after the initial lightning strike, and it’s been suffering cascading outages for the last few minutes. Based on the readings, it’s almost certainly an ‘Electrical’ type, but there’s no way to tell if it’s a manufactured or natural Crisis at work.”

“Do we know if the target’s on the move or not?” Takeyoshi looked up at the silver monolith, imagining that chasing a Human Calamity through its innards could last years.

“The disruptions to the building’s electrical systems are making it impossible for me to pull up any cameras, but the surplus of Hazard Energy still seems to be concentrated on the thirty-fifth floor,” Ibuka switched out the image of Kamui, replacing it with a digital reconstruction of the tower, which zoomed in on the floor in question. “Casualty or not, it doesn’t seem like she’s gone far.”

“What about civilians?” Shin asked, once more butting in.

“All of the swanky apartments in the tower can convert to Type-2 Disaster Shelters when the situation calls for it,” Ibuka informed the young man with a tinge of jealousy in her voice. “There are several Type-3 shelters spread out through the building in case of serious emergency, so I wouldn’t really worry about any of the one-percenters, myself.”

“What about the people inside who couldn’t get back to their apartments before the emergency was sounded?” Shin asked, looking up at the building with a frown.

“If we find anyone in trouble along the way, we’ll nudge them in the right direction,” Takeyoshi assured him, if only to appease the young man’s hero complex. “But we’re not going to do that just standing around out here.”

“Before you go inside, I should advise you that the relay in Tower 5 is having all kinds of trouble thanks to the electrical surges,” Ibuka warned. “All the interference is going to make contact with you once you’re inside the building very difficult.”

“We’ll keep that in mind,” Takeyoshi pressed Ink to the left lapel of his coat, and the smart-metal device hooked itself to the article of clothing. Once he felt the device was secure, he started walking, with Shin following at his heels. Firetrucks and ambulances formed a ramshackle barricade around the entrance of the tower, but the Civil Firefighters and EMT’s stood listlessly in their white and red uniforms, being forced to wait until the scene was cleared. They stared silently at the pair of Inspectors as they passed through their midst and headed for the foyer, and Takeyoshi felt a distinct animosity from the men and women surrounding them, but he ignored it. Shin, however, didn’t seem to read the situation the same way.

“Be ready to go at a moment’s notice,” he advised the emergency personnel standing on either side of them, making eye contact where he could as he addressed them with a firm voice. “Once we’ve resolved the situation, we’ll radio down to let you know that the scene is clear. If we encounter any wounded, we’ll direct them down to you if possible.”

Takeyoshi tried to imagine the annoyance and frustration the Civil employees must have felt at Shin trying to assume control of the situation, but that only brought a smile to his face. He considered making a mental note to discourage Shin from interacting with Civil more than necessary, but he decided better of it; unlike some other Inspectors, Shin’s actions didn’t seem to come from a desire to throw his weight around, or to irritate, but from something a little more earnest and genuine.

With Takeyoshi in the lead, the two Inspectors stepped through the pair of automatic sliding doors into the atrium of Tower 35. The interior was a spacious circular room with white tile floors and a light brown wood textured laminate across the walls. The ceiling was a kind of holographic display that cycled through footage of the silver tower and its siblings, advertising the scenic views and luxuries found high above to those visitors on the ground. At the far end of the lobby were six elevators in glass tubes, which allowed Takeyoshi to see the cars sitting patiently in the shafts on the ground floor.

As the two stepped into the interior, some automatic system appeared to trigger, and the center of the open floor began to shift. Beneath his feet, Takeyoshi felt the vibrations of moving machinery, and the sound of tiles clicking together soon followed, along with the groan of metal sliding against metal. Out from the center of the room rose a large desk, coated in the same faux-wood laminate that the walls were. On the front of the desk was the logo of the private wealthy retreat; a forest of silver trees in front of a white mountain.

For a brief moment, a luminescent figure appeared behind the desk, flanked by two ten foot tall digital skeletons of the tower. Before the digital construct could even fully be seen, it shimmered, distorted, and fragmented, becoming a blur of white light smeared across the lobby. The distortion buzzed and shifted like static as whatever program operating the lobby’s front desk tried to fix itself.

“Welcome to the Heights!” a synthetic voice greeted the pair from some hidden speaker. “The world’s last-an-on-lee-refu—.”

The digital assistant barely got a few words out before whatever disruption affected the hologram slurred its speech, and the rest of its greeting fell into a string of staccato syllables. The lights in lobby began to flicker, and the illusory ceiling dissipated to reveal numerous mechanical arms and projectors which made the mirage possible. Takeyoshi stepped around the malfunctioning display, but Shin lingered to stare at it for a moment.

“You ever see something and think to yourself, ‘that’s the weirdest thing I’m going to see today?’” Shin asked, gesturing at the display, where the hologram was trying to remake itself, leading to a face, a torso, and arms and legs sporadically forming from the blur before disappearing,

“That’s nothing,” Takeyoshi brushed off the young man’s naive statement. “Besides, the day isn’t over yet.”

“I don’t suppose we can take the elevators up?” Shin asked, joining Takeyoshi at the far end of the room.

“In an emergency situation, most buildings recall their elevator cars down to the first level and keep them on lockdown,” Takeyoshi gestured at the sextuplet of identical cars waiting behind their glass sheathes.

“Yeah, but we can override that, right?” Shin reached into his pocket and withdrew his Omen, which took the form of a black glossy cellphone. Before Takeyoshi could say anything, the Omen projected a fiery orange eye which fixated itself on Shin.

“Who looks at all the flickering lights and malfunctioning electronics in this building and thinks it’s a good idea to climb into an elevator?” the device demanded in an irate tone.

“These things are built with redundancies these days,” Shin countered, giving the Omen a stern look.

“I’d rather avoid climbing into one, present circumstances considered,” Takeyoshi cast the deciding vote, looking up at the glass shaft where it disappeared above the ceiling and continued to ascend higher and higher. “We’re taking the stairs.”

The stairs up the side of the building were inconspicuous next to the ostentatious bottom floor lobby; they were hardly meant to be seen, or even thought of, but beneath Ink’s careful eye, all was revealed. Takeyoshi walked closed to the wall, following the curve of the room to the right of the banked elevators, while Ink shined a light against the laminated surface. After a moment, Ink’s glowing eye fixated on a spot on the wall, and the emerald rays traced a rectangular doorway that was invisible to the naked eye.

“Stop,” Ink gave Takeyoshi an audible command, but it was pointless, as he’d already come to a halt. There was a brief chirping sound from Ink, and the door shifted, releasing a rush of air as it slid into the wall. Beyond was a small passage into a tight, vertical concrete tunnel that led up into the building above. The stairwell lacked any of the accoutrements of the lobby, being only a perfectly smooth cement cylinder that had likely been molded by nanite. Dominating the space was a steel stairwell made of little more than scaffolding and steps that spiraled up into the confines of the building.

“Why do I get the feeling we’re the first people to ever use this thing?” Shin murmured from over Takeyoshi’s shoulder.

“I doubt anyone’s ever needed it since the building was finished,” Takeyoshi ventured, placing his foot on the bottom step. The sound of his shoe scraping against the metal stair echoed through the small space, but the metal structure seemed stable enough. Takeyoshi reached out and took hold of the metal railing on the staircase, and gave it an experimental shake, being careful to drop out of Exigency before doing so. Satisfied that it didn’t come apart on him, Takeyoshi continued to climb.

“We aren’t seriously taking the stairs up thirty-five floors, are we?” Shin asked, looking cautiously at the scaffolding.

“What?” Takeyoshi asked, turning to look over his shoulder at the younger man. “You aren’t afraid of a little exercise, are you?”

Without waiting for an answer, Takeyoshi turned back around and slipped into Exigency. He raced up the steps, moving with speed that would make an Olympian track runner stop and stare with envy, pounding up the staircase. He circled the steps in moments, his every footstep echoing off the cramped grey walls of the stairwell as he ascended five floors between two heartbeats. However, the staircase began to shake more violently beneath his feet with increasing ferocity, and he worried that he may have trusted the scaffolding too much, and he turned to look over his shoulder to warn Shin not to follow him up. Instead, he saw a black blur racing towards him.

It was only when Shin vaulted over him that Takeyoshi realized that it was the younger man who was shaking the metal structure. Without even turning to look at Takeyoshi, Shin raced ahead of him, and Takeyoshi was scarcely able to follow the Deputy with his eyes. As fast as Takeyoshi was moving, Shin was moving twice as fast, perhaps even three times, and Takeyoshi quickly found himself struggling to keep up. Once Shin had gone a five or so floors ahead of Takeyoshi, the young man would pause on the landing of the stairwell and wait for Takeyoshi to catch up, then race off again as soon as Takeyoshi closed the distance. He continued to follow his elusive deputy until a warning loomed in his mind.

DANGER.

“Shin!” Takeyoshi reflexively called out to his subordinate.

“Yeah!” Shin called out from somewhere above him. “I see it!”

“See what?” Takeyoshi called back, but there was no answer. Whatever it was, Shin had stopped moving, and Takeyoshi hastened to follow. The lights in the shaft above flickered, and Ink automatically shined her own light from the Omen attached to Takeyoshi’s jacket. Takeyoshi slowed his pace as he ventured further up into the passage, the earlier warning still weighing on his mind.

He found Shin standing on the next landing, his back to the metal doorway that exited into floor thirty-four, his own Omen held out in his hand to shine a light upward. The orange beam of light revealed something akin to a spiderweb that dominated the stairwell above them: countless wires ran back and forth across the passage, so tightly woven that neither man could hope to find their way through without touching them. Takeyoshi stepped closer to Shin, plucking Ink from his chest to shine the light on the cord nearest him.

The wires, or cables, Takeyoshi decided, were red and raw, having the appearance of flesh. Each cable was in fact made up of multiple smaller cords that were pressed together and coated in a thin layer of skin. Takeyoshi leaned as closed to the nearest one as he dared, which had fastened itself to the concrete wall, and the warning in his mind grew louder with every inch closer he came. With the strange tendril six inches from his face, Takeyoshi softly exhaled onto it, and the reaction was immediate.

The rope convulsed in response to the gentle provocation, and sparks of electricity glowed from within. The current of electricity ran up the tendril and into the nest above them, creating a chain reaction as the maze of fleshy strings flashed with equal intensity. The stairwell was brightly illuminated by the powerful current and Takeyoshi raised a hand up over his face as the crackling wires grew too intense to look at. After several seconds of activity, the web of feelers began to slowly calm down again, and the light faded, leaving the pair of onlookers alone in the returning darkness, accompanied by the faint smell of burning meat.

“What are they?” Shin asked, naked revulsion in his voice.

“Nerves,” Takeyoshi answered. “I’m guessing Fubuki-san has already transformed.”

“What do we do now?” Shin asked, disappointment written on his face.

“We do what we were always here to do,” Takeyoshi insisted. “We eliminate her.”

He pushed past Shin and stepped to the door behind him. Ink released a series of mechanical clicks as she communicated with the tower’s network again and the doorway released another whisper of flowing air as the door’s seals were broken. The entrance back into the building tried to move once, and then the lights flashed in the stairwell, burning so bright they became blinding. The unseen mechanisms of the sliding door ground together, creating an awful squeal of metal grinding against metal. Then, the lights in the stairwell burst, filling the passage with the sound of intermittent pops from shattered bulbs followed by the sound of glass shards cascading to the floor. The network of nerves above their heads flashed again like lightning, but when their light died, the two Inspectors were left alone on the scaffold with only the lights of their Omens.

“Looks like the Casualty’s the one responsible for the electrical failures in the building,” Takeyoshi surmised, casting his light over the web above them.

“Well, there’s no getting up to thirty-five from here,” Shin leaned against the metal rails to look over the side. “Do we go back down?”

“No. Our highest priority is getting into the building as quickly as possible. The longer that Fubuki Kamui is transformed, the more dangerous she’ll become and the faster the electrical outages will spread,” Takeyoshi turned away from Shin, pulling Ink from his chest. “Ink, where if Fubuki Kamui’s apartment in relation to us?”

“It’s just one floor up, but it’s on the other side of the building from you, which isn’t as nearly as close as it sounds,” the Omen reported, bringing up a map of the building. “There’s another stairwell on the other side of the Tower. You might try going back down a few floors and see if you can cross over—”

DANGER.

Before Ink could finish suggesting her alternative route, the premonition flashed in Takeyoshi’s mind. A second later, there was a thunderous crash and light spilled into the dark passage from behind Takeyoshi. The door into the building had been kicked inward, and it lay shattered upon the carpeted floors outside the stairwell while the culprit, Shin, stepped over it through the opening.

“I got the door,” Shin commented, seeming as proud of himself as he was ignorant of the danger.

Before Takeyoshi could say anything, the nerves above them flashed. A sound echoed through the building, a high-pitched warbling that rose into a shrill scream. The nerves glowed in response to the anguished cry, and they began to unhook themselves from the wall, writhing like a nest of angry serpents.

“Son of a—,” Takeyoshi shoved Shin the rest of the way through the open doorway, and the young man stumbled to safety onto floor thirty-four as the nest of nerves came alive. Like a swarm of electric eels, the nerves electrified the steel walkway, sending an intense current through it. An ordinary man would have been crippled by the pain, alone, and likely would have died in less than a second of exposure to such powerful voltage, but Takeyoshi was already in Exigency. The engorged nerves began tearing the walkway apart, lifting the stairs into the air, while more pressed around Takeyoshi.

He reached into his coat pocket to withdraw a pen, but the small writing utensil exploded and melted between his fingers before he could channel his Crisis into it. Casting the burning tool away, Takeyoshi clawed at Ink, pulling the Omen free from his chest. Without any assistance from him, the Omen shape-shifted into the form of a long, dark grey metal spear half a foot taller than Takeyoshi was. At the same time, Takeyoshi saw Shin standing on the threshold of the door, looking like he was a hair’s breadth from rushing back through, heedless of the tendrils already creeping towards him.

Takeyoshi fixed the young man with his most disapproving look. Flourishing his weapon, Takeyoshi twisted the smart-metal weapon around, carving through the grasping nerves with ease. Even so, the stair broke apart beneath his feet, and Takeyoshi had to brace himself to avoid being thrown over the side to the bottom of the passage. As the stairwell twisted to the left, Takeyoshi used his left hand to brace himself against the rail.

Seeing Shin still standing in the doorway, Takeyoshi flicked his wrist, using the impossibly sharp edge of Ink’s spear tip to cut through the steel walkway beneath his feet, carving out a length of metal nearly as long as the door Shin had broken down. With a flick of his wrist, Takeyoshi struck the chunk of metal with his spear and sent it flying towards open entry where Shin was standing. The crude length of metal slammed across the wall, blocking the doorway and preventing the nerves from following Takeyoshi’s Deputy into the building. Then, the stairwell truly fell apart and Takeyoshi felt himself begin to tumble downward.

He reached into his pocket, withdrawing two pencils, and he threw them upward when they transformed into blades between his fingers. The twin knives sank effortlessly into either side of the metal slab, crudely bolting it to the wall. After that, with no handhold in arm’s reach, Takeyoshi fell back down towards the ground floor as the network of metal stairs fell to pieces all around him..

“Don’t do anything stupid, kid.”